∞Û·Û›· £ÂÔ‰ÔÛ›Ô˘*

«OTAN E°INE E§§HNIKO»:°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA»

™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA1

¶∂ƒπ§∏æ∏

¶ÔÈ· Ë ÛËÌ·Û›· Ù˘ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» ÛÙÔ ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfi ÎfiÛÌÔ ÙÔ˘ ÂÈÎÚ·ÙÂÈ·ÎÔ‡

ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ Î·È Ù˘ ÂıÓÔÙÈ΋˜ ÂıÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜; ¶ÔȘ ÔÈ Û˘Ó¤ÂȤ˜ Ù˘ ÛÙËÓ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹

Ù˘ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜; ªÂ ÊfiÓÙÔ ÙËÓ ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋ ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ Ù˘ ÂÁ¯¿Ú·Í˘ ÙˆÓ ÂÏÏËÓÔ-·Ï‚·-

ÓÈÎÒÓ Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ Î·È Ù˘ ‰ڷ›ˆÛ˘ ÙÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹,

ÙÔ ¿ÚıÚÔ ‰ÈÂÚÂ˘Ó¿ Ù· ·Ú·¿Óˆ ÂÚˆÙ‹Ì·Ù· ÂÛÙÈ¿˙ÔÓÙ·˜ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙˆÓ

°‡ÊÙˆÓ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘. ÀÔÛÙËÚ›˙ÂÈ fiÙÈ ·˘ÙÔ› ·ÔÙÂÏÔ‡Ó ÙËÓ ÔÚ·Ù‹ Î·È ÂÈ-

ÙÂÏÔ‡ÌÂÓË ·Ó··Ú¿ÛÙ·ÛË ÙÔ˘ ·ÌÊ›ÛËÌÔ˘ Î·È ÔÚÈ·ÎÔ‡ «¿ÏÏÔ˘», Ô˘ Ù·˘Ùfi¯ÚÔ-

Ó· Û˘ÌÂÚÈÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÙ·È Î·È ·Ô¤ÌÂÙ·È ·fi ÙÔ ÂıÓÈÎfi Ê·ÓÙ·ÛÈ·Îfi. ∂̉ˆ-

̤ÓË ÛÙȘ Û˘Ó¤ÚÁÂȘ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜», «·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘» Î·È «Ô˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·Ù›·˜», Ë «‰È-

Ï‹ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘˜ Û˘ÁÎÚÔÙÂ›Ù·È ÛÙË ‚¿ÛË Ù˘ ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋˜ ÙÔ˘˜ Û¯¤Û˘ Ì ÙÔÓ

ÙfiÔ ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ. ∆Ô ¿ÚıÚÔ ÂÈÏÔÁÈο ı›ÁÂÈ ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ· ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓÂÂÈÒÓ Ù˘ η-

Ù·Û΢‹˜ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎÒÓ ¿Ïψӻ ÛÙ· Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓ· Û˘ÌÊÚ·˙fiÌÂÓ·.

OÈ ÔÏÈÙÈΤ˜ Ù˘ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜ ·ÔÙÂÏÔ‡Ó ·Ó·ÌÊÈÛ‚‹ÙËÙ· ¤Ó· ·fi Ù· ÈÔÛËÌ·ÓÙÈο ·ÓÙÈΛÌÂÓ· Ù˘ ÚfiÛÊ·Ù˘ ÂÓ·Û¯fiÏËÛ˘ Ì ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ· ÙÔ˘¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜. ∂›Ó·È ·˘Ù‹ Ë ‰ÈÂÚ‡ÓËÛË Ô˘ ·Ó·‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÈ ÌÂٷ͇ ¿ÏψÓÙËÓ ·fi ÎÔÈÓÔ‡ ÂÓ·fiıÂÛË Î·È ·ÌÔÈ‚·›· Â̤‰ˆÛË ÙˆÓ È‰ÂÔÏÔÁÈÎÒÓ ÏfiÁˆÓÙ˘ «·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘» Î·È Ù˘ «ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜»2 (‚Ï. ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο Gilroy, 1991Ø

∂ÈıÂÒÚËÛË ∫ÔÈÓˆÓÈÎÒÓ ∂Ú¢ÓÒÓ, 128 A′, 2009, 115-142

* ∂›ÙÈÌË ∫·ı‹ÙÚÈ· ÛÙÔ ∆Ì‹Ì· §·˚΋˜ Î·È ¶·Ú·‰ÔÛȷ΋˜ ªÔ˘ÛÈ΋˜ ÙÔ˘ ∆∂π ∏›ÚÔ˘,ª¤ÏÔ˜ ™∂¶ ÛÙÔ ∂∞¶, ∂›ÙÈÌË ∂Ú¢ӋÙÚÈ· ÛÙÔ ¶·ÓÂÈÛÙ‹ÌÈÔ ÙÔ˘ Manchester.

1. ¶ÚÔÁÂÓ¤ÛÙÂÚË ÂΉԯ‹ ÙÔ˘ ‰ÔÎÈÌ›Ô˘ ·˘ÙÔ‡ ·ÚÔ˘ÛÈ¿ÛÙËΠÛÙÔ ¢ÈÂıÓ¤˜ ªÔ˘ÛÈÎÔÏÔ-ÁÈÎfi ™˘Ó¤‰ÚÈÔ Ì ı¤Ì· «Ÿ„ÂȘ Ù˘ ∂ÏÏËÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ ÛÙË ªÔ˘ÛÈ΋», ∞ı‹Ó·, 5-7 ª·˝Ô˘ 2006.£ÂÚÌfiٷٷ ¢¯·ÚÈÛÙÒ ÁÈ· Ù· ÂÔÈÎÔ‰ÔÌËÙÈο Û¯fiÏÈ· ÙÔ˘˜ ·ÓÒÓ˘ÌÔ˘˜ ÎÚÈÙ¤˜ Ù˘ ∂ÈıÂÒÚË-Û˘ ∫ÔÈÓˆÓÈÎÒÓ ∂Ú¢ÓÒÓ.

2. ∏ ‰È·Ì¿¯Ë ÁÈ· ÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÌÂٷ͇ ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ Î·È ·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘, ÙfiÛÔ ÛÙËÓ ·ÁÎfiÛÌÈ·

Comaroff Î·È Comaroff [eds], 1993Ø Bhabha, 1994Ø Harvey, 1996Ø Wade,2000) ÛÙËÓ ÙÂÏÂÔÏÔÁÈ΋ ¯ÚÔÓÈÎfiÙËÙ· Ù˘ ÓˆÙÂÚÈ΋˜ Û˘Óı‹Î˘, Î·È Ù·˘-Ùfi¯ÚÔÓ· ÂÛÙÈ¿˙ÂÈ ÛÙȘ ˘ÈÔıÂÙÔ‡ÌÂÓ˜ ·fi ÙÔ ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˜ ‰È·‰Èηۛ˜ ‰È·-Ú·ÁÌ¿Ù¢Û˘ Î·È ‰È·¯Â›ÚÈÛ˘ «·Ú¿‰Ô͈ӻ, Ì ΢ÚÈfiÙÂÚË ·˘Ù‹ Ù˘«ÔÌÔÈÔÁ¤ÓÂÈ·˜ Î·È Ù˘ ÂÙÂÚÔÁ¤ÓÂÈ·˜». ªÈ· ÏËıÒÚ· ÚfiÛÊ·ÙˆÓ ÌÂÏÂÙÒÓ‰ÈÂÚ¢ÓÔ‡Ó ÙÔ˘˜ ÔÏÏ·ÏÔ‡˜ Î·È ÔÈΛÏÔ˘˜ ÙÚfiÔ˘˜ ·ÔÛÙ·ıÂÚÔÔ›ËÛ˘Ù˘ ÂıÓÈ(ÎÈÛÙÈ)΋˜ Ù¿Í˘ Ú·ÁÌ¿ÙˆÓ Î·È ÙËÓ ·Ó¿‰˘ÛË Ó¤ˆÓ ÙÔÈÎÒÓ,ÂıÓÔÙÈÎÒÓ, Î·È ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ Ù·˘ÙÔÙ‹ÙˆÓ Ô˘ ÚÔ·ÙÔ˘Ó Ì¤Û· ·fi ÙȘÔÏÈÙÈΤ˜ ÂÓۈ̿وÛ˘ ÙˆÓ ÂıÓÔÙÈÎÔ-ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ ˘ÔÎÂÈÌ¤ÓˆÓ ÙÔ˘˜Î·È ÔÈÎÂÈÔÔ›ËÛ˘ ÙˆÓ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ Ú·ÎÙÈÎÒÓ Î·È «ÚÔ˚fiÓÙˆÓ» ÙÔ˘˜(‚Ï. ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο Alonso, 1992Ø Handler, 1988Ø Zerubavel, 1995Ø Herzfeld,2004Ø Gefou-Madianou, 1999Ø ªanos, 2003Ø Yiakoumaki, 2006Ø °È·ÎÔ˘-Ì¿ÎË, 2006Ø ∆ÛÈÌÈÚ›‰Ô˘, 2006Ø ¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘, 2006). ™ÙÂÓ¿ Û˘Ó˘Ê·-Ṳ̂ÓÔ Â›Ó·È ÙÔ ÂӉȷʤÚÔÓ ÚÔÛÂÁÁ›ÛÂˆÓ Ô˘ ‰ÈÂÚ¢ÓÔ‡Ó, ÌÂٷ͇¿ÏψÓ, ÙȘ Î·Ù·Ï˘ÙÈΤ˜ Û˘Ó¤ÂȘ Ù˘ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» ÛÙËÓ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹Ù˘ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜, fiˆ˜ ·˘Ù¤˜ Â΂¿ÏÏÔ˘Ó ÛÙȘ ‰È·‰Èηۛ˜ ÔÏÏ·Ï·ÛÈ·-ÛÌÔ‡ Ó¤ˆÓ ÌÔÚÊÒÓ Ù·˘ÙÔÔ›ËÛ˘ Î·È ‰È¿ÎÚÈÛ˘. ∫ÂÓÙÚÈ΋˜ ÛËÌ·Û›·˜ı¤ÛË ÁÈ· ÙËÓ Î·Ù·ÓfiËÛË ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓÂÂÈÒÓ ·˘ÙÒÓ Î·Ù¤¯ÂÈ Ë ÂÌÏÔ΋ Ù˘«·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» ÛÙÔ ˙‡ÁÌ· «ÔÏÈÙÈΤ˜ Ù˘ ·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘ Î·È Ù˘ Ô˘ÛÈÔ-ÎÚ·Ù›·˜», ÙÔ ÔÔ›Ô, ηٿ ÙËÓ Â‡ÛÙÔ¯Ë ·Ú·Ù‹ÚËÛË ÙÔ˘ °Ô˘ÚÁÔ˘Ú‹(Gourgouris, 1996), ¤¯ÂÈ Û˘Ó˯‹ÛÂȘ Ì ÙÔÓ ˘Ú‹Ó· ÙÔ˘ ¢È·ÊˆÙÈÛÙÈÎÔ‡«·Ú·‰Â›ÁÌ·ÙÔ˜» Î·È ÙËÓ ›‰È· ÙË ÓˆÙÂÚÈ΋ Û˘Óı‹ÎË.3

Œ¯ÔÓÙ·˜ ˆ˜ ¤Ó·˘ÛÌ· ·˘Ù¤˜ ÙȘ ·Ó·˙ËÙ‹ÛÂȘ Î·È Ì ÊfiÓÙÔ ÙËÓ ÈÛÙÔÚÈ-΋ ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ ÙÔ˘ ηıÔÚÈÛÌÔ‡ ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ Î·È Â‰Ú·›ˆÛ˘ ÙÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹, ÙÔ ·ÚfiÓ Î›ÌÂÓÔ ÂÈ˙ËÙ› Ó· ·Ó·‰Â›ÍÂÈ ÙËÛËÌ·Û›· ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘ (Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ) ˆ˜ ÁˆÁÚ·ÊÈ΋˜ Î·È Û˘Ì‚ÔÏÈ΋˜ ÂÓ·fi-ıÂÛ˘ ·Ó·ÊÔÚÈο Ì ÙȘ ‰È·‰Èηۛ˜ ÂÙÂÚÔÔ›ËÛ˘.4 ™Â ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈÎfi ›-Â‰Ô ÙÔ ‰ÔΛÌÈÔ ÂÛÙÈ¿˙ÂÈ ÛÙȘ ·ÏÏ·Á¤˜ Ô˘, Û‡Ìʈӷ Ì ÙÔ˘˜ ηÙÔ›ÎÔ˘˜Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜, ÚÔÎÏ‹ıËÎ·Ó ÛÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ, ¤Ó· ¯ˆÚÈfi ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ ÛÙ· µ¢ Ù˘ ∏›ÚÔ˘, ·fi ÙË ‰È·‰Èηۛ· ÂÈ‚ÔÏ‹˜ ÙÔ˘ ›-ÛËÌÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌÔ‡: ›Ûˆ Î·È ¤Ú· ·fi ÙË ‰È·‰Èηۛ· Ù˘ ÈÛÙÔ-

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY116

fiÛÔ Î·È ÛÙËÓ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋ Ù˘ ‰È¿ÛÙ·ÛË, Â›Ó·È Ï¤ÔÓ ÁÓˆÛÙ‹ Î·È ·Ú¤ÏÎÂÈ, ÓÔÌ›˙ˆ, ÔÔÈ·‰‹ÔÙÂ·Ó·Û˘ÁÎÚfiÙËÛË ¤ÛÙˆ Î·È ·‰ÚÔÌÂÚ‹ ÙˆÓ Âη٤ڈıÂÓ ÂȯÂÈÚËÌ¿ÙˆÓ. ™ÎÔfi˜ ÙˆÓ ·Ú·ÙËÚ‹-ÛÂˆÓ Ô˘ ·ÎÔÏÔ˘ıÔ‡Ó ÏÔÈfiÓ Â›Ó·È Ó· ·Ó·‰Â›ÍÔ˘Ó ÂÓ Û˘ÓÙÔÌ›· ÙË ıˆÚËÙÈ΋ ÌÔ˘ ÔÙÈ΋.

3. °È· ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ· Ù˘ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» Î·È ÙÔ˘ ÙÚfiÔ˘ Ô˘ ·˘Ù‹ ‰È·Ï¤ÎÂÙ·È Ì ÙÔÓÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈÎfi ÏfiÁÔ, ‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, °Î¤ÊÔ˘-ª·‰È·ÓÔ‡, 2003, Û. 51.

4. °È· ÙȘ Û˘ÓÔÚȷΤ˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ˜, ‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Sahlins, 1989Ø Wilson and Donnan,1998.

ÚÈ΋˜ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹˜ ÙÔ˘ ˆ˜ «Á˘ÊÙÔ¯ˆÚÈ¿» Î·È ÙȘ ȉȷ›ÙÂÚ· Û‡ÓıÂÙ˜, ‰˘Ó·-ÌÈΤ˜, ·ÏÏ¿ Î·È ·ÛÙ·ı›˜, ÚÔ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈΤ˜ ·ÓÙÈÊ¿ÛÂȘ Î·È ·ÌÊÈÛË̛˜ Ô˘·˘Ùfi ÂÓۈ̷ÙÒÓÂÈ ˆ˜ «ÙfiÔ˜ ‰ÈÏ‹˜ ηٿÏ˄˘», ¿ÏÏÂÙ·È ÙÔ ÌfiÚʈ̷Ù˘ «‰ÈÏ‹˜ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ·˜» (ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÓÂfiÙ¢ÎÙÔ˘ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈÎÔ‡ ·ÊËÁ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜) ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÙÔ˘. ∂̉ˆÌ¤ÓË ÛÙȘ Û˘Ó¤ÚÁÂȘ«·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜», «·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘» Î·È «Ô˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·Ù›·˜», Ë «‰ÈÏ‹ ÔÚÈ·Îfi-ÙËÙ·» ÙˆÓ Á‡ÊÙˆÓ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÒÓ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ Û˘ÁÎÚÔÙÂ›Ù·È ÛÙË ‚¿ÛËÙ˘ ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋˜ ÙÔ˘˜ Û¯¤Û˘ Ì ÙÔÓ ÙfiÔ ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ: ·fi ÙË ÌÈ· ·Ú¿ÁÔ-ÓÙ·È ˆ˜ «Ó¤·», ·Ó·ÁÓˆÚ›ÛÈÌ· ÂıÓÈο ˘ÔΛÌÂÓ·, fiÙ·Ó ÙÔ «Ì¤ÚÔ˜ Á›ÓÂÙ·ÈÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi», Î·È ÚÔ‚¿ÏÏÔ˘Ó ˆ˜ ÔÈ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎÔ›» ÊÔÚ›˜ Ù˘ ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋˜ ÙÔ˘·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘, Î·È ·fi ÙËÓ ¿ÏÏË Ë «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘˜ ‰È·ÛÊ·Ï›˙ÂÙ·È̤ۈ Ù˘ Ô˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·ÙÈ΋˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ ÙÔ˘˜. ™ÙË ‚¿ÛË ·˘Ù‹, ÏÔÈfiÓ, ÔÈ Á‡ÊÙÔÈÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÔ› Û˘ÓÈÛÙÔ‡Ó ÙËÓ ÔÚ·Ù‹ Î·È ÂÈÙÂÏÔ‡ÌÂÓË ·Ó··Ú¿ÛÙ·ÛË ÙÔ˘·ÌÊ›ÛËÌÔ˘ Î·È Û˘ÓÂÒ˜ ÔÚÈ·ÎÔ‡ «¿ÏÏÔ˘», Ô ÔÔ›Ô˜ Û˘ÌÂÚÈÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÙ·ÈÎ·È Ù·˘Ùfi¯ÚÔÓ· ·Ô¤ÌÂÙ·È ·fi ÙÔ ÂıÓÈÎfi Ê·ÓÙ·ÛÈ·Îfi.

¶PO´¢EA™MOI

O ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜ Ì ÌfiÓÈÌÔ ÏËı˘ÛÌfi ÂÚ›Ô˘ 1000 ηÙÔ›ÎÔ˘˜ ‚Ú›ÛÎÂ-Ù·È ÛÙÔ Î¤ÓÙÚÔ ÙÔ˘ οÌÔ˘ ÙˆÓ ¢ÔÏÈ·ÓÒÓ, ÛÙ· ‚ÔÚÂÈÔ‰˘ÙÈο ÙˆÓ πˆ·Ó-Ó›ÓˆÓ, ÂÚ›Ô˘ 30 Km ·fi Ù· ÂÏÏËÓÔ-·Ï‚·ÓÈο Û‡ÓÔÚ·. ∏ ¯·ÔÙÈ΋ ÔÈÎÈ-ÛÙÈ΋ ÙÔ˘ ‰È¿Ù·ÍË,5 ·fiÙÔÎÔ˜ Ù˘ Û¯ÂÙÈο ÚfiÛÊ·Ù˘ Û˘ÁÎÚfiÙËÛ˘ ÙÔ˘ÔÈÎÈÛÌÔ‡, ηıÈÛÙ¿ ‰‡ÛÎÔÏË ÙËÓ ·Ó›¯Ó¢ÛË Ù˘ ¯ˆÚÈ΋˜ Û˘ÓÈÛÙÒÛ·˜ ÙˆÓÂÙÂÚÔÙ‹ÙˆÓ Ô˘ ÂÛˆÎÏ›ÂÈ. øÛÙfiÛÔ, fiˆ˜ Î·È ÛÙ· ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚ· ̤ÚËÛÙËÓ ◊ÂÈÚÔ,6 Ô ÏËı˘ÛÌfi˜ ÙÔ˘ ¯ˆÚÈÔ‡ ·ÔÙÂÏÂ›Ù·È ·fi ÛÂÈÚ¿ ÂıÓÔÔ-ÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ ÔÌ¿‰ˆÓ: ˘¿Ú¯Ô˘Ó ÔÈ «°ÎÚ·›ÎÔÈ»7 Ô˘ Û˘ÓÈÛÙÔ‡Ó ÙËÓ ÏÂÈÔ-ÓfiÙËÙ· ÙÔ˘ ÏËı˘ÛÌÔ‡ Î·È ÔÈ ÔÔ›ÔÈ ¿Ú¯ÈÛ·Ó Ó· ÂÁηı›ÛÙ·ÓÙ·È ÛÙÔÓοÌÔ Ï›ÁÔ ÚÈÓ ÙÔ Ù¤ÏÔ˜ Ù˘ OıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋˜ ΢ÚÈ·Ú¯›·˜ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹(1913)8 ÚÔÂÚ¯fiÌÂÓÔÈ ·fi ÙËÓ ¶ÔÁ‰fiÚÈ·ÓË, ÙÔ «·ÏÈfi ¯ˆÚÈfi» ÛÙÔ˘˜

°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA 117

5. O ÔÈÎÈÛÌfi˜ ÛÙË ÛËÌÂÚÈÓ‹ ÙÔ˘ ÌÔÚÊ‹ Û˘ÁÎÚÔÙ‹ıËΠ·fi ÙËÓ ÔÈÎÔ‰fiÌËÛË ÛÈÙÈÒÓ ÛÙ·ÛËÌ›· fiÔ˘ ·Ï·ÈfiÙÂÚ·, fiÙ·Ó ·ÎfiÌË ÙÔ ¯ˆÚÈfi ‰ÂÓ Â›¯Â ÌÂÙ·ÊÂÚı› ·fi Ù· ÔÚÂÈÓ¿, ‚Ú›-ÛÎÔÓÙ·Ó Ù· ηχ‚È· Ù˘ οı ÔÈÎÔÁ¤ÓÂÈ·˜.

6. ∂Ó‰ÂÈÎÙÈο ÁÈ· ÙËÓ ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈ΋ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ Û¯ÂÙÈο Ì ÙËÓ ◊ÂÈÚÔ, ‚Ï. Campbell,1964Ø Hart, 1995Ø ¡ÈÙÛÈ¿ÎÔ˜, 1995Ø Green, 2005Ø ¢·Ïη‚ԇ΢, 2005.

7. °È· ÌÈ· ÔÏÔÎÏËڈ̤ÓË Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË ÁÈ· ÙÔ˘˜ «°ÎÚ·›ÎÔ˘˜», ‚Ï. Green, 2005.8. ™ÙËÓ ◊ÂÈÚÔ Ë ÔıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋ ΢ÚÈ·Ú¯›· ‰È‹ÚÎËÛ ̤¯ÚÈ ÙÔ 1913. °È· ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ·, ‚Ï.

ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Clogg, 1980[1979]Ø Galland, 2001 Î·È Peckham, 2001. ™Ù· EÏÏËÓÈο, ‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈ-ÎÙÈο, KoÎÔÏ¿Î˘, 2003.

·Ú·Î›ÌÂÓÔ˘˜ ÏfiÊÔ˘˜. ∏ ‰È·‰Èηۛ· Ù˘ ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ÔÏÔÎÏË-ÚÒıËΠϛÁÔ ÌÂÙ¿ ÙÔÓ µ′ ¶·ÁÎfiÛÌÈÔ ¶fiÏÂÌÔ.9 À¿Ú¯Ô˘Ó ›Û˘ ÔÈ µÏ¿-¯ÔÈ, ÔÈ ÔÔ›ÔÈ ÛÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ, Î·È ÚÈÓ ÙËÓ ÌfiÓÈÌË ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û‹ ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙÔ¯ˆÚÈfi, ‹Ù·Ó ÓÔÌ¿‰Â˜ ÎÙËÓÔÙÚfiÊÔÈ, ηÈ, ‚¤‚·È·, ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ.10 ¶·Ú¿ ÙËÁÂÓÈÎfiÙÂÚË ·Ó··Ú¿ÛÙ·ÛË ÙÔ˘ ¯ˆÚÈÔ‡ ˆ˜ «Á˘ÊÙÔ¯ˆÚÈÔ‡», Â›Ó·È ÛËÌ·-ÓÙÈÎfi Ó· ÙÔÓ›ÛÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ fiÙÈ Û‹ÌÂÚ· ‰ÂÓ ˘¿Ú¯Ô˘Ó ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚ˜ ·fi›ÎÔÛÈ ÔÈÎÔÁ¤ÓÂȘ °‡ÊÙˆÓ Ô˘ ‰È·Ì¤ÓÔ˘Ó ÛÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ Û ۯÂÙÈ-ο ÌÈÎÙ¤˜ ÁÂÈÙÔÓȤ˜,11 ·ÊÔ‡ ÔÈ ˘fiÏÔÈÔÈ ¤¯Ô˘Ó ·ÎÔÏÔ˘ı‹ÛÂÈ ÙÔ ÌÂÙ·Ó·-ÛÙ¢ÙÈÎfi ·̷ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜ Î·È ˙Ô˘Ó ÛÙ· °È¿ÓÓÈÓ·, ÙËÓ ∞ı‹Ó· Î·È ÙȘ∏¶∞,12 ‰È·ÙËÚÒÓÙ·˜, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, ȉȷ›ÙÂÚ· ÛÙÂÓ¤˜ Û¯¤ÛÂȘ Ì ÙÔ ¯ˆÚÈfi.

OÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ Î·Ù·ÁÚ¿ÊÔÓÙ·È ÁÈ· ÚÒÙË ÊÔÚ¿ ÛÙ· ‰ËÌÔÙÔÏfiÁÈ· ÙÔ˘¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ ÙË ‰ÂηÂÙ›· ÙÔ˘ 1920. ¶ÚÈÓ ÙËÓ ÙÂÏÈ΋ ÙÔ˘˜ ÂÁηٿÛÙ·ÛËÛÙÔ ¯ˆÚÈfi, ‰È·‰Èηۛ· Ô˘ ÔÏÔÎÏËÚÒıËΠÙË ‰ÂηÂÙ›· ÙÔ˘ 1960 (°Îfi-ÁÎÔ˜, 1995), ÌÂÙ·ÎÈÓÔ‡ÓÙ·Ó —«Á˘ÚÓÔ‡Û·Ó», fiˆ˜ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈο ϤÁÂ-Ù·È— ÙÔ Î·ÏÔη›ÚÈ ÛÙËÓ Â˘Ú‡ÙÂÚË ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ Ô˘ ÂÎÙ›ÓÂÙ·È ·fi ÙÔ ∑·Áfi-ÚÈ Ì¤¯ÚÈ ÙË £ÂÛÚˆÙ›·, ÂÓÒ ÙÔÓ ˘fiÏÔÈÔ Î·ÈÚfi ‰È¤ÌÂÓ·Ó ÛÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·-οϷÌÔ Î·È Û ¿ÏÏ· ¯ˆÚÈ¿ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜, fiˆ˜ ÛÙË ¶ˆÁˆÓÈ·Ó‹ Î·È ÛÙËÃÚ˘Ûfi‰Ô˘ÏË, ¯ˆÚÈ¿ Ô˘ Â›Ó·È ÁÓˆÛÙ¿ ˆ˜ «ÙÔ˘ÚÎÔ¯ÒÚÈ·».13 ™¯ÂÙÈÎfi˜

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY118

9. ª¤¯ÚÈ ÙÔ 1927 Ë ÙˆÚÈÓ‹ ÙÔÔıÂÛ›· ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ ÔÓÔÌ·˙fiÙ·Ó Â›ÛËÌ· «Ù· ηχ-‚È· Ù˘ ¶ÔÁ‰fiÚÈ·Ó˘». µÏ. °ÎfiÁÎÔ˜, 1995, ÁÈ· ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚ˜ ÏËÚÔÊÔڛ˜. ∆· ÔÓfiÌ·Ù· ÙˆÓÂÚÈÛÛÔÙ¤ÚˆÓ ¯ˆÚÈÒÓ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹, fiˆ˜ ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘ Î·È Û ¿ÏϘ ÂÚÈÔ¯¤˜, ¿ÏÏ·Í·Ó ÙÔ 1927ÂÍ·ÈÙ›·˜ Ù˘ ÛÏ·‚È΋˜ ÙÔ˘˜ «Î·Ù·ÁˆÁ‹˜», ÔfiÙÂ Î·È ÌÂÙ·ÙÚ¿ËÎ·Ó Û ÂÏÏËÓÈο.

10. ÃÚËÛÈÌÔÔÈÒ ÙÔÓ fiÚÔ «°‡ÊÙÔÈ» Û fiÏÔ ÙÔ Î›ÌÂÓÔ, ·Ó·ÊÂÚfiÌÂÓË ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÙÈοÛÙÔ˘˜ °‡ÊÙÔ˘˜ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ Î·È ÚÔÎÂÈ̤ÓÔ˘ Ô ÏfiÁÔ˜ ÌÔ˘ Ó· Û˘Ó¿‰ÂÈ Ì ÙȘ ηÙËÁÔ-ÚÈÔÔÈ‹ÛÂȘ Ô˘ ˘ÈÔıÂÙÔ‡ÓÙ·Ó ·fi Ù· ÂÚ¢ÓËÙÈο ÌÔ˘ ˘ÔΛÌÂÓ·. °È· ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ· ÙˆÓ fiÚˆÓ°‡ÊÙÔ˜ (Gypsy)/Roma, ‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Gay Y Blasco, 2002. °È· ÙËÓ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË,‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Hunt, 1996 Î·È Blau Î.¿., 2002. ™Ù· EÏÏËÓÈο, ‚Ï. ∂ÏÏËÓÈ΋ ∂Ù·ÈÚ›· ∂ıÓÔ-ÏÔÁ›·˜, 2002Ø ∆ÚÔ˘Ì¤Ù·, 2001.

11. H ¤ÌÊ·ÛË Ù˘ ·ÚÔ‡Û·˜ ÌÂϤÙ˘ ÛÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ô˘ ÚÔÛÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÙ·È ÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ ÙˆÓ°‡ÊÙˆÓ Ì ·Ó·Áο˙ÂÈ Ó· ÂÚÈÔÚ›Ûˆ ÙȘ ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈΤ˜ ÌÔ˘ ·Ó·ÊÔÚ¤˜ Û¯ÂÙÈο Ì ÙÔ ·ÚfiÓÙ˘ ÔÌ¿‰·˜ ·˘Ù‹˜, ÙȘ Û˘Óı‹Î˜ ·Ó··Ú·ÁˆÁ‹˜ Ù˘, ÙȘ Û¯¤ÛÂȘ Ù˘ Ì ÙËÓ ÏÂÈÔÓfiÙËÙ· Î.¿.µÏ. Û¯ÂÙÈο Theodosiou, ˘fi ¤Î‰ÔÛË c.

12. ¢Â˜ ÙË Û¯ÂÙÈ΋ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· Ù˘ «ÂÈÎÔ˘ÚÈ΋˜ ‰È·ÛÔÚ¿˜» («auxialiary diaspora»), fiˆ˜‰È·Ù˘ÒÓÂÙ·È ·fi ÙÔÓ Cohen, 1997.

13. O fiÚÔ˜ «ÙÔ˘ÚÎÔ¯ÒÚÈ·» ¯ÚËÛÈÌÔÔÈÂ›Ù·È Â‰Ò ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈο. O fiÚÔ˜ ‰ÂÓ ·Ó·Ê¤ÚÂÙ·ÈÛ οÔÈ· ÂıÓÈ΋ ηÙËÁÔÚ›· — ‰ÂÓ ˘ÔÓÔ› fiÙÈ ÔÈ Î¿ÙÔÈÎÔ› ÙÔ˘˜ ‹Ù·Ó «∆Ô‡ÚÎÔÈ», ÛÙȘÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚ˜ ÂÚÈÙÒÛÂȘ ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘ ‹Ù·Ó ∞Ï‚·ÓÔ› (§·ÌÚ›‰Ë˜, 1993 [1889]) — ·ÏÏ¿ ÛÙÔÁÂÁÔÓfi˜ fiÙÈ ÔÈ Î¿ÙÔÈÎÔ› ÙÔ˘˜ ‹Ù·Ó ªÔ˘ÛÔ˘ÏÌ¿ÓÔÈ, ›¯·Ó ·Û·ÛÙ› Û οÔÈ· Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤ÓËÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋ ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ ÙÔ πÛÏ¿Ì, Î·È ‰Â ÌÈÏÔ‡Û·Ó Û˘Ó‹ıˆ˜ EÏÏËÓÈο. µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, KoÎÔÏ¿Î˘,2003.

ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘ Â›Ó·È Î·È Ô ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÌfi˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ˆ˜ «∆Ô˘ÚÎfiÁ˘ÊÙÔÈ». ∫·Ù¿ ÙˉȿÚÎÂÈ· Ù˘ ¤ÚÂ˘Ó¿˜ ÌÔ˘ ÛÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ,14 ÎÔÈÓ‹ ÂÔ›ıËÛË fiψÓ,°‡ÊÙˆÓ Î·È ÌË, ‹Ù·Ó fiÙÈ Ë ÈÛÙÔÚ›· ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ Â›Ó·È ¿ÚÚËÎÙ· Û˘Ó‰Â‰Â-̤ÓË Ì ÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ.15 ™Â fiϘ ·˘Ù¤˜ ÙȘ ·ÊËÁ‹ÛÂȘ Ô¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜ ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ› Ì¿ÏÏÔÓ ˆ˜ ˘Ô‚ÏËÙÈÎfi, ÛÙÂÓÔÁÚ·ÊË̤ÓÔ,«ÎÔÌ‚ÈÎfi ÛËÌ›Ի ·Ó·ÊÔÚ¿˜, Ì ·ÊÔÚÌ‹ ÙÔ ÔÔ›Ô ÛÙÚ¤ÊÂÙ·È Î·Ó›˜ ÛÙÔ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÁÈ· Ó· ·Ó·ÊÂÚı› ΢ڛˆ˜ ÛÙȘ ÌÂÙ·-ÎÈÓ‹ÛÂȘ ÙÔ˘˜ ·ÏÏ¿ Î·È ÛÙËÓ ÂÔ¯È΋ ‰È·ÌÔÓ‹ ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙ· «ÙÔ˘ÚÎÔ¯ÒÚÈ·».∏ Â̤‰ˆÛË ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘ Ù˘ Û˘Ó·ÚÌÔÏfiÁËÛ˘ ·˘Ù‹˜ ˆ˜ ·Ú¿ÁÔÓÙ· ¿ÚıÚˆ-Û˘ ÌÈ·˜ ÛÂÈÚ¿˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚÔÔÈ‹ÛÂˆÓ ÌÂٷ͇ ÙˆÓ ÔÌ¿‰ˆÓ ÙˆÓ ÓÙfiȈӰ‡ÊÙˆÓ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜ Â›Ó·È ÎÚ›ÛÈÌ˘ ÛËÌ·Û›·˜: ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·-Ï¿ÌÔ˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÔÓÙ·È ˆ˜ «∆Ô˘ÚÎfiÁ˘ÊÙÔÈ»16 Û ·ÓÙ›ıÂÛË Ì ÙÔ˘˜«ƒˆÌÈfiÁ˘ÊÙÔ˘˜ ‹ ÃÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓfiÁ˘ÊÙÔ˘˜»17 ÙˆÓ ÁÂÈÙÔÓÈÎÒÓ ¯ˆÚÈÒÓ (¯.¢ÔÏÈ·Ó¿, ¢ÂÏ‚ÈÓ¿ÎÈ), ÔÈ ÔÔ›ÔÈ, ·ÚfiÙÈ Â›Ó·È Î·È ·˘ÙÔ› ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÔ› ÛÙËÓÏÂÈÔÓfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜, ‰ÂÓ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÔÓÙ·È ·fi ÙË ¯Ú‹ÛË Ù˘ Romani.18

∆ÂÏÈο, Ô ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜ ·ÔÙÂÏ› ÙÔ ÛËÌÂ›Ô fiÔ˘ fiϘ ÔÈ Û¯ÂÙÈΤ˜ ·ÊË-Á‹ÛÂȘ Û˘Ó·ÓÙÈÔ‡ÓÙ·È, ÂȂ‚·ÈÒÓÔÓÙ·˜ ¤ÙÛÈ ÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÌÂٷ͇ ÙÔ˘ ›‰ÈÔ˘Î·È Ù˘ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏfiÁËÛ˘ ÌÈ·˜ «Ó¤·˜» ηÙËÁÔÚ›·˜ °‡ÊÙˆÓ: ÙˆÓ Á‡ÊÙˆÓÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÒÓ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘. ÷ڷÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈ΋ ¤ÎÊÚ·ÛË ·˘Ù‹˜ ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘Â›Ó·È Ë Î˘ÚÈÔÏÂÎÙÈ΋ ‰È·ÁÚ·Ê‹ ÙˆÓ «·Ï·ÈÒÓ», ÌÔ˘ÛÔ˘ÏÌ·ÓÈÎÒÓ, ÔÓÔ-Ì¿ÙˆÓ ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ Î·È Ë ·ÓÙÈηٿÛÙ·Û‹ ÙÔ˘˜ ·fi «Ó¤·», ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈο,ÂÏÏËÓÈο, ÛÙ· ‰ËÌÔÙÔÏfiÁÈ· ÙÔ˘ ¯ˆÚÈÔ‡, fiÙ·Ó ÂÈÙÂϤÛÙËÎÂ Ô ÂÎÔ‡ÛÈÔ˜ÂίÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÛÌfi˜ ÙÔ˘˜, ÙÔ 1945 (°ÎfiÁÎÔ˜, 1995, Û. 55).

°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA 119

14. ∏ ¤ÚÂ˘Ó¿ ÌÔ˘ Ú·ÁÌ·ÙÔÔÈ‹ıËΠ۠‰È¿ÊÔÚ˜ Ê¿ÛÂȘ, Ì ÂÎÙÂÓ¤ÛÙÂÚË ·˘Ù‹ ÛÙ·Ï·›ÛÈ· Ù˘ ‰È‰·ÎÙÔÚÈ΋˜ ÌÔ˘ ‰È·ÙÚÈ‚‹˜ (1999-2000).

15. IÛÙÔÚÈο Â›Ó·È Ôχ ‰‡ÛÎÔÏÔ Ó· ·ÔÙ˘ÒÛÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ ÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ Ì ÙËÓÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÏfiÁˆ ÙˆÓ ÂÏ·¯›ÛÙˆÓ ÁÚ·ÙÒÓ ËÁÒÓ Ô˘ ¤¯Ô˘Ì ÛÙË ‰È¿ıÂÛ‹ Ì·˜. ∞ÓÙÏÒÓÙ·˜ ÛÙÔÈ-¯Â›· ·fi ‚È‚Ï›· ÙÔÈ΋˜ ÈÛÙÔÚ›·˜ Î·È ÚÔÊÔÚÈΤ˜ Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›Â˜ (‚ÈÔÁڷʛ˜ Î·È ÁÂÓ·ÏÔÁ›Â˜),ÌÔÚ› ηÓ›˜ Ó· ˘ÔÛÙËÚ›ÍÂÈ ÙËÓ ·ÚÔ˘Û›· ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ·fi Ù· ̤۷ ÙÔ˘ 19Ô˘·ÈÒÓ·. O π. §·ÌÚ›‰Ë˜ ÁÚ¿ÊÂÈ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈο ÙÔ 1889: «∆Ô ¶ÔÁÒÓÈ ‹ ¶ÔÁÒÓÈÔÓ ÂȘ Ù·˜ÏÂ˘Ú¿˜ Ù˘ ¡Â̤ÚÙÛÈη˜ ¡. Ù˘ §ÈÓÙ˙Ô˘ÚÈ¿˜ Î·È ∑·ÁÔÚÈ¿˜ Î·È ÌÂٷ͇ ∑·ÁÔÚ›Ô˘, ∫ÔÓ›-ÙÛ˘, ¢ÚÔfiψ˜, ∫Ô˘Ú¤ÓÙˆÓ Î·È ∆ÛÈ·ÌÔ˘Ú›·˜ ΛÌÂÓÔÓ, ·ÚÈıÌ› ÔÈΛ·˜ 3594, ˆÓ 204 ∞Ï‚·-ÓÈη› Î·È 6 ∞ıÈÁÁ·ÓÈη› ›Ó ªˆ·ÌÂı·ÓÈη›, ·È ‰Â ÏÔÈ·› 3154 ∂ÏÏËÓÈη›, 141 ∞Ï‚·ÓÔ‚Ï·-¯Èη›, 76 ∞Ï‚·ÓÈη› Î·È 13 ∞ıÈÁÁ·ÓÈη› ÃÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈη›» (§·ÌÚ›‰Ë˜, 1993 [1889], Û. 58).

16. À¿Ú¯Ô˘Ó ÂÏ¿¯ÈÛÙ˜ ÔÈÎÔÁ¤ÓÂȘ ƒˆÌÈfiÁ˘ÊÙˆÓ ÛÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ (°ÎfiÁÎÔ˜, 1995, Û. 40).17. °È· ÙÔÓ Friedman (1994) ÌÂٷ͇ ¿ÏψÓ, oÈ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÌÔ› ƒˆÌÈÔ› Î·È ÃÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÔ›

Â›Ó·È Ù·˘ÙfiÛËÌÔÈ.18. ™ÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ ˘¿Ú¯Ô˘Ó ÂÏ¿¯ÈÛÙ˜ ÔÈÎÔÁ¤ÓÂȘ ÃÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓfiÁ˘ÊÙˆÓ. µÏ., Û¯ÂÙÈο,

°ÎfiÁÎÔ˜, 1995.

™‡Ìʈӷ ÏÔÈfiÓ Ì ·˘Ùfi ÙÔ Î˘Ú›·Ú¯Ô ·Ê‹ÁËÌ·, ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ÚÈÓ ÙËÓÔÚÈÛÙÈ΋ ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û‹ ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙÔ ¯ˆÚÈfi ‹Ù·Ó ÊÙˆ¯Ô›, ‰ÂÓ Â›¯·Ó ·Î›ÓËÙËÂÚÈÔ˘Û›· ηÈ, ·Ú¿ ÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÙÔ˘˜ ÌÂ Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤ӷ ¯ˆÚÈ¿ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜,fiˆ˜ ÚԷӷʤÚıËÎÂ, ıˆÚÔ‡ÓÙ·Ó «ÓÔÌ¿‰Â˜»,19 ·ÊÔ‡ ÌÂÙ·ÎÈÓÔ‡ÓÙ·ÓÛÙËÓ Â˘Ú‡ÙÂÚË ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ··Û¯ÔÏÔ‡ÌÂÓÔÈ Û ÛÂÈÚ¿ ÂÚÁ·ÛÈÒÓ: ηϷıÔÏÂ-ÎÙÈ΋, ÂÈÛ΢‹ ÔÌÚÂÏÒÓ, ·ÁÔÚ·ˆÏËۛ˜ ˙ÒˆÓ –ÁÓˆÛÙ¤˜ Î·È ˆ˜ «ÙÚ¿-̘»– Î·È ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋. ∫·Ù¿ ÎÔÈÓ‹ ÔÌÔÏÔÁ›·, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, ‰Â ÌÔÚÔ‡Û·Ó Ó·ıˆÚËıÔ‡Ó Ô‡Ù ‰ڷ›ÔÈ, Ô‡Ù ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÔ›. O ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜ ·Ó¤Î˘„ ˆ˜ÙfiÔ˜ ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ÁÈ· ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ·fi Ú·ÎÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ÏfiÁÔ˘˜, ÌÂ΢ÚÈfiÙÂÚÔ ·˘Ùfi ÙÔ˘ οÌÔ˘ ÙÔ˘Ø Â›Ó·È ÁÓˆÛÙfi˜ ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘ Ô ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÌfi˜ÙÔ˘ ¯ˆÚÈÔ‡ ˆ˜ «„ˆÌÔÙfiÔ˘» Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜. ∏ ›‰È· Ë ÁˆÁÚ·ÊÈ΋ ÙÔ˘ı¤ÛË Û˘Ó‰¤ÂÙ·È Ì¿ÏÈÛÙ· ¿ÚÚËÎÙ· Ì ÙËÓ «Î·ÙˆÙÂÚfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘, Û ۯ¤ÛËÌ ٷ ¿ÏÏ· ¯ˆÚÈ¿ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜, ÛÂ Â›Â‰Ô «ÌfiÚʈÛ˘ Î·È ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÔ‡»,ÁÂÁÔÓfi˜ Ô˘ ÁÈ· ÔÏÏÔ‡˜ ıˆÚÂ›Ù·È Ô ‚·ÛÈÎfi˜ ÏfiÁÔ˜ Ô˘ ¤ÙÚ„ ÛÙÔ˘˜°‡ÊÙÔ˘˜ Ó· ÂÁηٷÛÙ·ıÔ‡Ó ÂΛ ·ÚfiÛÎÔÙ·.20 ∫·È ·fi ÙË ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ Ù˘ÔÚÈÛÙÈ΋˜ ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ÂΛ ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ¿ÏÏ·Í·Ó Ôχ: ÛÙ·Ì¿ÙËÛ·ÓÙË ÓÔÌ·‰È΋ ˙ˆ‹, «‚·Ù›ÛÙËηӻ, Î·È ¤ÁÈÓ·Ó ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÔ›.

ªÂ Ï›Á· ÏfiÁÈ·, ·Ó ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ Ù·˘Ù›˙ÔÓÙ·Ó ÛÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ Î˘Ú›ˆ˜ Ì ÙË«ÓÔÌ·‰ÈÎfiÙËÙ·», Ë ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û‹ ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ ÛËÌ·ÙÔ‰ÔÙ›ÙËÓ ··Ú¯‹ ÌÈ·˜ ÛÂÈÚ¿˜ ÚÈ˙ÈÎÒÓ ·ÏÏ·ÁÒÓ ÁÈ· ÙË ˙ˆ‹ ÙÔ˘˜Ø ÚÔηÏ›,‰È·ÌÔÚÊÒÓÂÈ, ·ÏÏ¿ Î·È ·ÓÙ·Ó·ÎÏ¿ ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ·fi ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈΤ˜ ȉ¤Â˜Û¯ÂÙÈΤ˜ Ì ÙËÓ È‰È·ÈÙÂÚfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜, Ì ÙË ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋ Ó· ·ÔÙÂÏ› fi¯È ¤Ó·Ù˘¯·›Ô Ê·ÈÓfiÌÂÓÔ, ·ÏÏ¿ ıÂÌÂÏȷ΋ Û˘ÓÈÛÙÒÛ· Ù˘. OÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·-ηϿÌÔ˘ ·Ú¿ÁÔÓÙ·È ÏÔÈfiÓ Ì¤Ûˆ ·˘ÙÔ‡ ÙÔ˘ ·ÊËÁ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜ ˆ˜ ÎÔÈÓÔ›

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY120

19. ∆Ô Â˘Ú¤ˆ˜ ÁÓˆÛÙfi ÛÙÂÚÂfiÙ˘Ô ÙÔ˘ «ÓÔÌ·‰ÈÛÌÔ‡», ÙÔ˘ «Ï¿ÓËÙ· ‚›Ô˘» ¤¯ÂÈ ÔÏ˘-ÛıÂÓ‹ ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú·, ·ÊÔ‡ ÂÚÈÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÈ ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁ‹ÛÂȘ, fiˆ˜ «·Ú¿ÍÂÓÔ Â›‰Ô˜»,«·Ú¿ÍÂÓË Ê˘Ï‹», «ÌË ·˘ÙÔ¯ıÔÓ›·» Î·È «ÌË Â‰Ú·›· ˙ˆ‹», ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÌÔ› Ô˘ Ê˘ÛÈο Û¯Â-Ù›˙ÔÓÙ·È Ì ÙËÓ ·‰˘Ó·Ì›· ‰ËÌÈÔ˘ÚÁ›·˜ ·fi ̤ÚÔ˘˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ‰ÈÎÔ‡ ÙÔ˘˜ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜(Trubeta, 2003, Û. 498-499), ·ÏÏ¿ Î·È ˘fi Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤Ó˜ ÚÔ¸Ôı¤ÛÂȘ ¢ÓÔ› ÙËÓ ÚfiÛÏË-„Ë ÙÔ˘ ÙÚfiÔ˘ ˙ˆ‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ˆ˜ «·ıÔÏÔÁÈÎÔ‡», ÌÈ·˜ Î·È ÙÔ˘˜ ·ÔÌ·ÎÚ‡ÓÂÈ ·fi ÙËÓ Î·ıÈÂÚˆ-̤ÓË ÔÚÁ·ÓˆÙÈ΋ Ù¿ÍË ÙÔ˘ ¯ÒÚÔ˘ Î·È ÙÔ˘ ¯ÚfiÓÔ˘ (∆ÚÔ˘Ì¤Ù·, 2001, Û. 189). ∏ Ù·‡ÙÈÛË ÙˆÓ°‡ÊÙˆÓ Ì ÙË ÓÔÌ·‰ÈÎfiÙËÙ· Â›Ó·È Ê˘ÛÈο ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈ΋ ·fi ÂΛÓË ÙˆÓ °ÎÚ·›ÎˆÓ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ-¯‹˜, ÁÈ· ÙËÓ ÔÔ›· οÓÂÈ ÏfiÁÔ Ë Green ÛÙË ÌÂϤÙË Ù˘ (2005). ∂›Ó·È, ›Û˘, ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈ΋·fi ÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ô˘ ÔÈ ÌÂÙ·ÎÈÓ‹ÛÂȘ ÙˆÓ ÓÔÌ·‰ÈÎÒÓ ÔÈÌÂÓÈÎÒÓ ÔÌ¿‰ˆÓ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜ (µÏ¿-¯ÔÈ, ™·Ú·Î·ÙÛ¿ÓÔÈ) Á›ÓÔÓÙ·È ·ÓÙÈÏËÙ¤˜. °È· ÙȘ ÙÂÏÂ˘Ù·›Â˜ Ë ÌÂٷΛÓËÛË ÚÔÛÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂٷȈ˜ Ë ‰È·ÎÚÈÙ‹ ÙÔ˘˜ ·Ú¿‰ÔÛË (‚Ï. ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈο Campbell, 1964Ø ¡ÈÙÛÈ¿ÎÔ˜, 1985). °È·ÌÈ· ÈÔ ÂÎÙÂٷ̤ÓË Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË ÙÔ˘ «ÓÔÌ·‰ÈÛÌÔ‡» ÛÙÔ˘˜ °‡ÊÙÔ˘˜ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ ‚Ï.Theodosiou, 2004 Î·È ˘fi ¤Î‰ÔÛË (a).

20. µÏ., ›Û˘, Theodosiou, 2004 Î·È ˘fi ¤Î‰ÔÛË (a). ∂›Û˘, Green, 1999.

¶·Ú·Î·Ï·ÌÈÒÙ˜, ˆ˜ ÓÙfiÈÔÈ, ¤¯ÔÓÙ·˜ Ó· Âȉ›ÍÔ˘Ó ˆ˜ ÌÔÓ·‰ÈοÛËÌ›· ‰È·ÊÔÚÔÔ›ËÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ÙË ¯Ú‹ÛË ÌÈ·˜ ¿ÏÏ˘ ÁÏÒÛÛ·˜, Ù˘Romani21 –Î·È ÔÈ µÏ¿¯ÔÈ ÙÔ˘ ¯ˆÚÈÔ‡ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÔÓÙ·È ·fi ÙË ¯Ú‹ÛË ÌÈ·˜¿ÏÏ˘ ÁÏÒÛÛ·˜– ηÈ, ΢ڛˆ˜, ÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÙÔ˘˜ Ì ÙË ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋. ∏ ÙÂÏÂ˘Ù·›·ÂÔ›ıËÛË ¤Ú¯ÂÙ·È, ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘, Ó· ˘ÔÛÙËÚȯı› ·fi ÙË Ê˘ÛÈÎÔÔÈË̤ÓËÚÔ‰ËÏfiÙËÙ· Ô˘ ÂÎÊÚ¿˙ÂÙ·È Ì¤Ûˆ Ù˘ ÎÔÈÓ‹˜ ÂÔ›ıËÛ˘ fiÙÈ «Ë ÌÔ˘ÛÈ-΋ Â›Ó·È ÛÙÔ ·›Ì· ÙÔ˘˜».

ŒÓ· Ù¤ÙÔÈÔ ·Ê‹ÁËÌ·, Û‡Ìʈӷ Ì ÙÔ ÔÔ›Ô Ô ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜ ÂÚÌË-Ó‡ÂÙ·È ˆ˜ Ë ÁˆÁÚ·ÊÈ΋ Î·È Û˘Ì‚ÔÏÈ΋ ÂΛÓË ÂÓ·fiıÂÛË Ô˘ ÏÂÈ-ÙÔ˘ÚÁ› ÚÔ¸ÔıÂÙÈο ÁÈ· ÙË ‰ËÌÈÔ˘ÚÁ›· ÌÈ·˜ Ó¤·˜ ÌÔÚÊ‹˜ ˘ÔÎÂÈÌÂÓÈ-ÎfiÙËÙ·˜, ÂÓfi˜ «Ó¤Ô˘» ›‰Ô˘˜ °‡ÊÙˆÓ, ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÒÓ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·-ηϿÌÔ˘, ·ÚÔ˘ÛÈ¿˙ÂÈ ·ÛÊ·ÏÒ˜ ÔÏÏ¿ ÎÂÓ¿ Î·È ·Û˘Ó¤¯ÂȘ, Ù· ÔÔ›·ÏfiÁˆ Ù˘ ¤Ó‰ÂÈ·˜ Û¯ÂÙÈÎÔ‡ ÈÛÙÔÚÈÎÔ‡ ˘ÏÈÎÔ‡ ‰ÂÓ ÌÔÚÔ‡Ó Ó· Î·Ï˘ÊıÔ‡ÓÌ ·ÛÊ¿ÏÂÈ·. ∂›Ó·È ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈÎfi, ÁÈ· ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ·, fiÙÈ Ë ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋ ÛÙÈÁÌ‹Ù˘ ‚¿ÙÈÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜, ÙÔ 1945, ‰ÂÓ Ù·˘Ù›˙ÂÙ·È ¯ÚÔÓÈο Ì ÙËÓ ÔÚÈÛÙÈ΋ ÂÁη-Ù¿ÛÙ·Û‹ ÙÔ˘˜, ·Ó ˆ˜ ‚·ÛÈ΋ ÚÔ¸fiıÂÛË ·˘Ù‹˜ ÔÚ›ÛÔ˘Ì ÙÔ Ù¤ÏÔ˜ ÙˆÓÂÔ¯ÈÎÒÓ ÙÔ˘˜ ÌÂÙ·ÎÈÓ‹ÛÂˆÓ Ô˘ Û˘ÓÙÂϤÛÙËΠηٿ ÙË ‰ÂηÂÙ›· ÙÔ˘1970. ∫·Ù’ ·Ó·ÏÔÁ›·, Ë ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÙÈ΋, ·ÁÁÂÏÌ·ÙÈ΋ ÙÔ˘˜, ÂÓ·Û¯fiÏËÛËÌ ÙË ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋ ‰ÂÓ ÌfiÚÂÛ ӷ ÂÈÙ¢¯ı› ·Ú¿ Ôχ ·ÚÁfiÙÂÚ·, fiÙ·Ó ÔÈÁÂÓÈÎfiÙÂÚ˜ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎÔ-ÔÈÎÔÓÔÌÈΤ˜ Û˘Óı‹Î˜ ¢ÓfiËÛ·Ó ÌÈ· Ù¤ÙÔÈ· ÂÈ-ÏÔÁ‹ Á‡Úˆ ÛÙ· Ù¤ÏË Ù˘ ‰ÂηÂÙ›·˜ ÙÔ˘ 1970Ø Û˘ÓÂfiÌÂÓÔ ·˘Ù‹˜ ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘‹Ù·Ó Î·È Ë ‰Ú·Ì·ÙÈ΋ ·ÏÏ·Á‹ ÙˆÓ ÌÂÙ·ÎÈÓ‹ÛÂÒÓ ÙÔ˘˜ ÙfiÛÔ ˆ˜ ÚÔ˜ ÙËÛ˘¯ÓfiÙËÙ·, fiÛÔ Î·È ˆ˜ ÚÔ˜ ÙÔ Â›‰Ô˜ ÙÔ˘˜. ™˘ÓÂÒ˜, Ë ÂÈÙÂÏÂÛÙÈ΋ ·Ó¿-Ù·ÍË Ù˘ Û˘Ó·ÚÌÔÏfiÁËÛ˘ ·˘Ù‹˜ (¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜, Ù¤ÏÔ˜ ÙÔ˘ Ï¿ÓËÙ·‚›Ô˘, ÂίÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÛÌfi˜, ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋ ˙ˆ‹) ÌÂÙ·ı¤ÙÂÈ ÙËÓ ¤ÌÊ·ÛË ÛÙË ¯ÚÔÓÈ΋ÂÓfiÙËÙ·, ÛÙË Û˘Á¯ÒÓ¢ÛË Î·È ·ÊÔÌÔ›ˆÛË ÛÙÔ ÂÛˆÙÂÚÈÎfi ÌÈ·˜ «˘ÂÚ¤-¯Ô˘Û·˜» (Î·È ‰˘ÓËÙÈο ÂÚȤ¯Ô˘Û·˜) ı¤Û˘, ·˘Ù‹˜ Ù˘ ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û˘,fiÏˆÓ ÙˆÓ ÂÈ̤ÚÔ˘˜ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁ‹ÛÂˆÓ ÙÔ˘ Û˘ÓÙ·ÎÙÈÎÔ‡ Ù˘ ¤ÓÙ·Í˘ ÛÙÔÓ«ÂıÓÈÎfi ÎÔÚÌfi». ∞˘Ùfi ÙÔ Û˘ÓÙ·ÎÙÈÎfi ÚÔÛ·ı› Ó· ηٷÓÔ‹ÛÂÈ Ô Hesse(1993) ÛÙË ÌÂϤÙË ÙÔ˘ ÁÈ· ÙË ÌÂÙ·ÔÏÂÌÈ΋ ÂÁηٿÛÙ·ÛË ÙˆÓ ª·‡ÚˆÓÛÙË µÚÂÙ·ÓÓ›·, fiÙ·Ó Î¿ÓÂÈ ÏfiÁÔ ÁÈ· «ÔÏÈÙÈΤ˜ ·ӷ¯¿Ú·Í˘ ÙÔ˘ ¯Úfi-ÓÔ˘ Î·È ÙÔ˘ ¯ÒÚÔ˘» (a politics of reinscribing times and spaces). ∫·Ù’·Ó·ÏÔÁ›·, ÛÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘, Ù¤ÙÔȘ ÔÏÈÙÈΤ˜ Ú¤ÂÈÓ· ‰ÈÂÚ¢ÓËıÔ‡Ó ÛÙ· ¢ڇÙÂÚ· Ï·›ÛÈ· Ù˘ ‰ڷ›ˆÛ˘ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÙÔ˘ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ Î·È ÙÔ˘ ÙÚfiÔ˘ Ô˘ ·˘Ùfi ·ÓÙÈÌÂÙÒÈÛ ÙËÓ

°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA 121

21. µÏ. Matras, 2004, ÁÈ· ÌÈ· ·Ó·Ï˘ÙÈ΋ ·ÚÔ˘Û›·ÛË Ù˘ Romani ‰È·Ï¤ÎÙÔ˘ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·-ηϿÌÔ˘.

ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·, ÙˆÓ Â·Ó·ÚÔÛ‰ÈÔÚÈÛÌÒÓ Ô˘ Û˘Ó·ÎfiÏÔ˘ı· ‹Ïı·Ó ÛÙËÓ¤ÓÓÔÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘ ÛÙ· ÂÏÏËÓÔ·Ï‚·ÓÈο Û‡ÓÔÚ·, ηÈ, Ê˘ÛÈο, Ù˘ Û˘Ó¿Ú-ıÚˆÛ˘ fiÏˆÓ ·˘ÙÒÓ Ì ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ· Ù˘ ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋˜.22

∆Ô Ï¤ÁÌ· ÙˆÓ ·Ú·¿Óˆ ‰ÈÂÚÁ·ÛÈÒÓ Â›Ó·È ‰˘Ó·Ùfi Ó· ‰ÈÂÚ¢ÓËı›Û ‰‡Ô ›‰·: ÙÔ ÚÒÙÔ, ÛÙÔ ÔÔ›Ô Î·È ·Ó·Ê¤ÚÔÌ·È Â‰Ò Û˘ÓÔÙÈο,·ÊÔÚ¿ ÙË ‰È·‰Èηۛ· ηٿ ÙËÓ ÔÔ›· Ô ›‰ÈÔ˜ Ô ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜ «ÂÏÏËÓÔ-ÔÈ‹ıËλ ηÈ, ÛÙË Û˘Ó¤¯ÂÈ·, ·ÔÙ¤ÏÂÛ «·ÙÚ›‰·» ÁÈ· ÙÔ˘˜ ıˆÚÔ‡ÌÂ-ÓÔ˘˜ ̤¯ÚÈ ÙfiÙ «ÓÔÌ¿‰Â˜» °‡ÊÙÔ˘˜ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜.23 ø˜ ·ÔÙ¤ÏÂÛÌ··˘Ù‹˜, Ë ÔÔ›· ¤¯ÂÈ ÙȘ ··Ú¯¤˜ Ù˘ ÛÙË ¯ÚÔÓÈ΋ ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ Ù˘ ÌÂÙ·ÊÔÚ¿˜Î·È ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û˘ ÙÔ˘ ¯ˆÚÈÔ‡ ÛÙÔÓ Î¿ÌÔ24 Î·È ÔÏÔÎÏËÚÒÓÂÙ·È ÌÂÙ¿ ÙÔ¤Ú·˜ ÙÔ˘ µ′ ¶·ÁÎfiÛÌÈÔ˘ ¶ÔϤÌÔ˘, Ô ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜ ·Ú¿ÁÂÙ·È Ì¤Û··fi ÙË Û˘Ó¯‹ ‰È·ÏÔ΋ ÌÈ·˜ ÛÂÈÚ¿˜ ·ÓÙÈÙÈı¤ÌÂÓˆÓ ‰ÈfiψÓ: °‡ÊÙÔÈ-¯ˆÚÈÎÔ›, «∆Ô‡ÚÎÔÈ»-¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÔ›, ÌÂٷΛÓËÛË-ÂÁηٿÛÙ·ÛË, ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋-·ÁÚÔÙÈ΋ ˙ˆ‹ Î·È ˆ˜ Ù¤ÙÔÈÔ˜ ηı›ÛÙ·Ù·È ÙfiÔ˜ ·ÌÊ›ÛËÌÔ˜, ÙfiÔ˜«‰ÈÏ‹˜ ηٿÏ˄˘».25 ™ÙÔ ÛËÌÂ›Ô ·˘Ùfi Â›Ó·È ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎfi Ó· ·Ó·ÊÂÚı›ηÓ›˜ ÛÙȘ ı¤ÛÂȘ ÙÔ˘ Boon (1999, ÎÂÊ. 9) ÁÈ· ÙËÓ ·ÌÊÈÛËÌ›· Î·È ÙËÌÂٷȯÌÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ· ˆ˜ ıÂÌÂÏȷο ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈο Ù˘ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ·˜, ·Ú¿ÙËÓ ÎÔÈÓ‹ ÂÔ›ıËÛË Ô˘ ı¤ÏÂÈ ÙËÓ ÙÂÏÂ˘Ù·›· ˆ˜ ηٷÛÙ·Ûȷ΋ Û¯¤ÛËÔ˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÂÙ·È ·fi ÙÔÓ ÂÁÎÈ‚ˆÙÈÛÌfi Ù˘ ÛÙÔ ÂÚÈıÒÚÈÔ.26

∆È ·Ú¿ÁÂÙ·È fï˜ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈο Î·È ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈο ·fi ÌÈ· Ù¤ÙÔÈ· «Û˘Ó¤Ú-ÁÂÈ·» Î·È ÔÈ· Ë «Ê‡ÛË» Ù˘ ΛÌÂÓ˘ (situated) ·ÚÔ˘Û›·˜ ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ;Œ¯ÔÓÙ·˜ Ó· Âȉ›ÍÔ˘Ó ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ‰ÂÛÌÔ‡˜ Ì ÙËÓ Â˘Ú‡ÙÂÚË ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ÛÙÔ ·ÒÙÂÚÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ – ·˘ÙÔ› ÂÈÙ‡¯ıËÎ·Ó ÙfiÛÔ Ì¤Ûˆ ÙÔ˘ Ï¿ÓËÙ· ‚›Ô˘ÙÔ˘˜,27 fiÛÔ Î·È Ì¤Ûˆ ÙˆÓ Û¯¤ÛÂÒÓ ÙÔ˘˜ Ì ٷ «ÙÔ˘ÚÎÔ¯ÒÚÈ·» Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜– Î·È ÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ ÛÙËÓ ÈÔ ÚfiÛÊ·ÙË ÈÛÙÔÚ›· ÙÔ˘˜, ·˘ÙÔ› Û˘Ó-·Ô-ÙÂÏÔ‡Ó Î·È Û˘Ó-ÂÈÙÂÏÔ‡Ó Ù·˘Ùfi¯ÚÔÓ· ÙË ıÂÌÂÏȷ΋ ·ÌÊÈÛËÌ›· Ô˘ ¯·Ú·-ÎÙËÚ›˙ÂÈ ÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ ˆ˜ «ÙfiÔ ‰ÈÏ‹˜ ηٿÏ˄˘». £· ·Ó·ÊÂÚıÒÈÔ ‰ÈÂÍÔ‰Èο Û ·˘Ù‹ ÙË Û˘Ó¿ÚıÚˆÛË ÛÙË Û˘Ó¤¯ÂÈ·, ÚÔÎÂÈ̤ÓÔ˘ Ó· ˘Ô-

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY122

22. °È· ÌÈ· ÔÏÔÎÏËڈ̤ÓË Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË ÙÔ˘ ı¤Ì·ÙÔ˜, ‚Ï. Theodosiou, 2004 Î·È 2007, ηÈGreen, 2005.

23. °È· ÌÈ· ÈÔ ÂÎÙÂÓ‹ Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË, ‚Ï. Theodosiou, 2004 Î·È ˘fi ¤Î‰ÔÛË (a).24. µÏ. ˘ÔÛËÌ›ˆÛË 8.25. O fiÚÔ˜ Â›Ó·È ÌÂÙ¿ÊÚ·ÛË Ù˘ ¤ÓÓÔÈ·˜ «doubly occupied space» Ô˘ ¯ÚËÛÈÌÔÔÈ›ٷÈ

·fi ÙË Stewart, 1996. 26. µÏ., ›Û˘, Green, 2005, ÁÈ· ÌÈ· ÈÔ ÔÏÔÎÏËڈ̤ÓË Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË Á‡Úˆ ·fi ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ·

Ù˘ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ·˜. 27. µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Green, 2005, ÎÂÊ. 2 ÁÈ· ÌÈ· ·Ó·Ï˘ÙÈ΋ Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË Ù˘ ¤ÓÓÔÈ·˜ Ù˘

ÌÂٷΛÓËÛ˘ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹, ηıÒ˜ Î·È ¡ÈÙÛÈ¿ÎÔ˜, 1985 Î·È Chang, 1993.

ÛÙËڛ͈ ÙË ı¤ÛË ÌÔ˘ ÁÈ· ÙË «‰ÈÏ‹ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ·» ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÒÓ ÙÔ˘¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÓÂÔÛ‡ÛÙ·ÙÔ˘ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜. ∞˘Ù‹ ı· ‹Ù·Ó ¿ÛÙÔ¯Ô Ó· ·Ó·¯ı› Û ÌÔÓÔÛ‹Ì·ÓÙË ¤Ó‰ÂÈ-ÍË Ù˘ «‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» Ô˘ ÚÔ·ÙÂÈ ·fi ÙË Û˘Ó¿ÓÙËÛË28 Ù˘ Û·ÊÒ˜«‰È·ÎÚÈÙ‹˜» Î·È «ÌÔÓ·‰È΋˜» ÎÔ˘ÏÙÔ‡Ú·˜ ÙÔ˘˜ Ì ÙËÓ ÎÔ˘ÏÙÔ‡Ú· Ù˘ ÏÂÈ-ÔÓfiÙËÙ·˜, ÂÔ›ıËÛË Ë ÔÔ›· ηٷÎχ˙ÂÈ ÙÔ Â‰›Ô ·ÎfiÌ· Î·È ÙˆÓ ÈÔ Úfi-ÛÊ·ÙˆÓ ÙÛÈÁÁ·ÓÔÏÔÁÈÎÒÓ ÌÂÏÂÙÒÓ (‚Ï. ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο Stewart, 1997Ø Gay yBlasco, 1999).29 ™ÙËÓ ˘fi ÂͤٷÛË Û˘Óı‹ÎË Ë «‰ÈÏ‹ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘˜ ÏÂÈ-ÙÔ˘ÚÁ› ˆ˜ ·Ï›Ì„ËÛÙÔ, ÂÓÙfi˜ ÙÔ˘ ÔÔ›Ô˘ ÙÔ ‰È·Î‡‚Â˘Ì· Ù˘ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfi-ÙËÙ·˜» ·ÔÙÂÏ› ÙË ÛËÌ·›ÓÔ˘Û· ÂÎÊÔÚ¿ Ù˘ Û˘Ó‡Ê·ÓÛ˘ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ Î·ÈÔ˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·ÙÈÎÒÓ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈÎÒÓ, Î·È ·Ó·‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÈ ÙË ÛËÌ·Û›· ˙ËÙËÌ¿ÙˆÓ,fiˆ˜ ·˘Ù¿ ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘ Î·È Ù˘ ÂÓ·fiıÂÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘.30

°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA 123

28. ∏ ı¤ÛË «ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ·˜» ·Ô‰›‰ÂÙ·È Û˘¯Ó¿ ÛÙÔ˘˜ °‡ÊÙÔ˘˜ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÔ‡˜. µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο,Cowan, 1990Ø Lortat-Jacob 1994Ø Manuel, 1989Ø Mitschell, 1994Ø Rice 1994.

29. ¶¤Ú· ·fi ÂÏ¿¯ÈÛÙ˜ ÂÍ·ÈÚ¤ÛÂȘ, Ë ÚfiÛÊ·ÙË ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈ΋ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ ÁÈ· ÙÔ˘˜TÛÈÁÁ¿ÓÔ˘˜ –·ÏÏÔ‡ ¯ÚËÛÈÌÔÔÈÒ ÙÔÓ fiÚÔ «Ó¤· ÂıÓÔÁÚ·Ê›· ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ/∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓˆÓ» (newgypsy ethnography) ∆heodosiou, 2003– ÚÔÛ‰›‰ÂÈ ¤ÌÊ·ÛË ÛÙÔ «ÏfiÁÔ ÙˆÓ ›‰ÈˆÓ ÙˆÓ ∆ÛÈÁÁ¿-ÓˆÓ ÁÈ· ı¤Ì·Ù· Ô˘ ¿ÙÔÓÙ·È Ù˘ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈ΋˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ÔÚÁ¿ÓˆÛ˘, Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜ Î·È ÙÚfiˆÓ ÂÈ-ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·˜ Î·È ·ÓÙ·ÏÏ·Á‹˜ Ì ÙȘ ÎÔÈӈӛ˜ Ù˘ ÏÂÈÔÓfiÙËÙ·˜» (¶···‡ÏÔ˘, 2002, Û. 13).∂›Ó·È ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎfi, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, Ó· ·Ú·ÙËÚ‹ÛÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ fiÙÈ ÌÈ· Ù¤ÙÔÈ· ¤ÌÊ·ÛË ·ÎÔÏÔ˘ıÂ›Ù·È Î·Ù’·Ú¯¿˜ ·fi ÙË ‰ÈÂÚ‡ÓËÛË ÙˆÓ ÙÚfiˆÓ/Ì¤ÛˆÓ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹˜ Ù˘ ÙÛÈÁÁ¿ÓÈ΢ ȉȷÈÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜(Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜- ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜) Û ¤Ó· Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤ÓÔ Ï·›ÛÈÔ, Û˘Ó‹ıˆ˜ ÂıÓÈÎfi (Ë ·ÓÙÈÌÂÙÒÈÛ‹ÙÔ˘˜ ̤۷ ·fi ÁÂÓÈ΢ÙÈÎÔ‡ Ù‡Ô˘ ηÙËÁÔڛ˜ ¤¯ÂÈ ÎÚÈı› ¤ÓÙÔÓ· ÛÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ), ¯ˆÚ›˜ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, Ó· ˘¿Ú¯ÂÈ Û·Ê‹˜ ·Ó·ÊÔÚ¿ ÛÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ô˘ ·˘Ù‹ ÙÂÏÂ›Ù·È (Ú·ÁÌ·ÙÒÓÂÙ·È Î·È ÂÈ-Û˘Ì‚·›ÓÂÈ). ∆Ô ‰Â‡ÙÂÚÔ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈÎfi Ù˘ Û¯ÂÙ›˙ÂÙ·È ¿ÚÚËÎÙ· Ì ÙÔ ÚÒÙÔ Î·È ·ÊÔÚ¿ ÙËÓÂÈÛÙËÌÔÏÔÁÈ΋ ÂÍ¿ÚÙËÛË ·˘Ù‹˜ Ù˘ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹˜ ·fi ÙËÓ ·Ó·ÁˆÁÈ΋ ‰È·˙¢ÎÙÈ΋ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏfi-ÁËÛË (∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓÔÈ - gadje). £· ·ÔʇÁˆ, ÛÙÔ ÛËÌÂ›Ô ·˘Ùfi, Ó· ·Ó·Ù‡Íˆ ‰ÈÂÍÔ‰Èο ÙËÓ ·Ú·-¿Óˆ ÎÚÈÙÈ΋ (ÁÈ· ÌÈ· ·Ó·Ï˘ÙÈ΋ ·ÚÔ˘Û›·Û‹ Ù˘, ‚Ï. Theodosiou (˘fi ¤Î‰ÔÛË c), ·Í›˙ÂÈ,ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, Ó· ÛËÌÂÈÒÛˆ fiÙÈ ÁÈ· Û˘ÁÁÚ·Ê›˜, fiˆ˜ ÁÈ· ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ· ÔÈ Gay Y Blasco ηÈStewart, Ë ÂÚÌËÓ›· ÁÈ· ÙË Û˘Ó¤¯ÈÛË Ù˘ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ ÙˆÓ ∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓˆÓ (thepersistence of gypsies’ cultural difference) –Ô˘ ·ÔÙÂÏ› Î·È ÙÔ ÎÂÓÙÚÈÎfi ı¤Ì· Ô˘ ‰ÈÂÚ¢-ÓÔ‡Ó– ‰ÂÓ ı· Ú¤ÂÈ Ó· ·Ó·˙ËÙËı› Û ÌÈ· ·Ú¯¤ÁÔÓË ˘ÂÚÙÈı¤ÌÂÓË Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ· ‹ ˆ˜ οÙÈ Ô˘ÛÊ˘ÚËÏ·ÙÂ›Ù·È Ì ·Ó·ÊÔÚ¤˜ ÛÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ ‹ ÙÔÓ ÙfiÔ. ∞ÓÙ›ıÂÙ·, ηٷÓÔÔ‡Ó ÙËÓ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·ˆ˜ ÂÈÙÂÏÂÛÙÈ΋ (performative) Î·È fi¯È ·Ó··Ú·ÁˆÁÈ΋ ηÙËÁÔÚ›· (reproductive), Ô˘ ÂÈ-¯ˆÚÈ¿˙ÂÈ Î·È ‰È·ÈˆÓ›˙ÂÙ·È ·Ú¿ ÙÔÓ/ÂÍ·ÈÙ›·˜ ÙÔ˘ ¯ıÚÈÎÔ‡ ¤Íˆ ÎfiÛÌÔ˘ ÙˆÓ «ÕÏψӻ. ™Ù·EÏÏËÓÈο, ‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, ¶···‡ÏÔ˘, 2002. ÀÔÛÙËÚ›˙ˆ fiÙÈ ÌÈ· Ù¤ÙÔÈ· ÚÔÛ¤ÁÁÈÛË ÂÁÎÈ-‚ˆÙ›˙ÂÈ ÙË «‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙ· fiÚÈ· ÌÈ·˜ «‰È·ÎÚÈÙ‹˜» ÎÔ˘ÏÙÔ‡Ú·˜, ·‰˘Ó·ÙÒÓÙ·˜Û˘Ó·ÎfiÏÔ˘ı· Ó· ÚÔÛÏ¿‚ÂÈ ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈο ˙ËÙ‹Ì·Ù·, fiˆ˜ Ë Û¯¤ÛË ÙÔ˘˜ Ì ÙÔÓ ÙfiÔ Î·È ÔÈÛ˘Ó¤ÚÁÂȘ Ô˘ ·˘Ù‹ ÌÔÚ› Ó· ÚÔηϤÛÂÈ ÛÙÔ Ù·˘ÙÔÙÈÎfi ‰›Ô.

30. ™Â ·ÓÙ›ıÂÛË Ì ÙËÓ ˘fiÏÔÈË ∂ÏÏ¿‰·, fiÔ˘ ÔÈ fiÚÔÈ «°‡ÊÙÔÈ» Î·È «∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓÔÈ» ¯ÚË-ÛÈÌÔÔÈÔ‡ÓÙ·È ˆ˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÛËÌÔÈ Î·È ·Ó·Ê¤ÚÔÓÙ·È Û ÓÔÌ¿‰Â˜ (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, §˘‰¿ÎË, 1988Ø

∞I™£H™H TOY «ANHKEIN» KAI E¢AºIKOTHTA

∏ ¤ÎÎÏËÛË ÛÙËÓ ·›ÛıËÛË ÙÔ˘ «·Ó‹ÎÂÈÓ», 31 Û ¤Ó· ÔÏ˘ÌÔÚÊÈÎfi Û˘Ó·È-ÛıËÌ·ÙÈÎfi ‰ÂÛÌfi Ô˘ ẨÒÓÂÙ·È ÔÏÏ·ÏÒ˜ ̤۷ ·fi ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ Û¯¤-ÛÂˆÓ Î·È Ì·˜ ÂÈÙÚ¤ÂÈ Ó· ·ÈÛı·ÓfiÌ·ÛÙ ·Ó·fiÛ·ÛÙ· ̤ÏË ÌÈ·˜ ÎÔÈÓfi-ÙËÙ·˜-ηٿÛÙ·Û˘, ·ÚfiÙÈ Û˘¯Ó¿ Ê˘ÛÈÎÔÔÈË̤ÓË, ·ÏÏ¿˙ÂÈ ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú·ÛÙ· Û˘ÌÊÚ·˙fiÌÂÓ· ÌÈ·˜ ÂȉȈÎfiÌÂÓ˘ «ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈ΋˜ Ù¿Í˘ Ú·ÁÌ¿ÙˆÓ»(Malkki, 1995) («the national order of things»). ™Â ·˘Ù¤˜ ÙȘ ÂÚÈÙÒÛÂȘ·ÔÓ¤ÂÈ Î·È Û˘Á¯ÚfiÓˆ˜ ·Ú¿ÁÂÈ ÌÈ· ·ÁˆÓ›· Á‡Úˆ ·fi ÙË ‰È·¯Â›ÚÈÛËÙˆÓ ÔÏÈÙÈÎÒÓ ‰È·ÛÙ¿ÛÂÒÓ Ù˘, ‰›ÓÔÓÙ·˜ ¿ÏÏÔÙ ¤ÌÊ·ÛË ÛÙËÓ «·Ú¯¤ÁÔ-ÓË» ‡·ÚÍ‹ Ù˘, ¿ÏÏÔÙ Û ‰ÈÂÚˆÙ‹ÛÂȘ Û¯ÂÙÈο Ì ÙÔ Ì¤ÏÏÔÓ Ù˘. O ÂıÓÈ-ÎÈÛÌfi˜ ˆ˜ Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤ÓÔ ÔÏÈÙÈÎfi ÚfiÙ·ÁÌ· ÛÙԯ‡ÂÈ ÛÙËÓ ¿ÚıÚˆÛË Î·ÈÂ̤‰ˆÛË Ù˘ ·›ÛıËÛ˘ ÙÔ˘ «·Ó‹ÎÂÈÓ» ÛÙË Û˘ÏÏÔÁÈÎfiÙËÙ· ÙÔ˘ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜, ËÔÔ›· ·Ú¿ÁÂÙ·È Ì ÙË ÛÂÈÚ¿ Ù˘ ·fi ÙÔÓ ›‰ÈÔ ÙÔÓ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌfi.

ªÈ· ÏËıÒÚ· ÌÂÏÂÙÒÓ (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Aggelopoulos, 1993Ø Cowan,1998Ø 2000Ø Kitromilides, 1989Ø Veremis, 1990Ø AÁÁÂÏfiÔ˘ÏÔ˜, 1997Ø K·-ڷηۛ‰Ô˘, 2000Ø ™ÎÔÂÙ¤·, 1992Ø ∆ÚÔ˘Ì¤Ù·, 2001) ˘ÔÛÙËÚ›˙ÂÈ fiÙÈηٿ ÙË ‰È¿ÚÎÂÈ· Ù˘ OıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋˜ ΢ÚÈ·Ú¯›·˜ ¿ÓıÚˆÔÈ Î·È ÙfiÔÈ Á›ÓÔ-ÓÙ·Ó ·ÓÙÈΛÌÂÓÔ ‰È¿ÎÚÈÛ˘ Î·È ÔÚÁ¿ÓˆÛ˘32 Ì ÙÚfiÔ Ô˘ ·Ô‰Â›¯ıËÎÂÚÔ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈÎfi˜, fiÙ·Ó ·ÚÁfiÙÂÚ· ·Ó·ÌÂÙÚ‹ıËΠ̠ÙÔ ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú· ÙÔ˘¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ (Todorova, 1997, Û. 121-127). ∏ ÏÔÁÈ΋ ·˘Ù‹ —ÙÔ Î·Ù¿ÔÏÏÔ‡˜ ÂÔÓÔÌ·˙fiÌÂÓÔ «ÙÌËÌ·ÙÈÎfi ÌÔÓÙ¤ÏÔ» (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, ¶··Ù·-Íȿگ˘, 2006Ø Hart, 1999)— ·ÔÎÙ¿ ÂȉÈ΋ ‚·Ú‡ÙËÙ·, ·Ó ÏËÊı› ˘fi„ËfiÙÈ ÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ ÙÔ˘ Û˘ÓfiÚÔ˘ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ·Ó¿ÁÂÙ·È ÛÙË ‰È·ÛÔÚ¿, ηÈÛÙ· µ·ÏοÓÈ·, ÙÔ˘ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ ˆ˜ ηٷÛÙ·ÙÈ΋˜ ·Ú¯‹˜ Ù˘ ÁˆÔÏÈ-ÙÈ΋˜.33 ∞Ó·fiÊ¢ÎÙ·, Ë Û˘Ó¿ÓÙËÛË Ù˘ ÂıÓÈ(ÎÈÛÙÈ)΋˜ Ù¿Í˘ Ú·ÁÌ¿ÙˆÓ

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY124

°È·Ó·ÎfiÔ˘ÏÔ˜, 1981Ø ¡ÙÔ‡Û·˜, 1997Ø 2001Ø µ·Í‚¿ÓÔÁÏÔ˘, 2001), ÛÙËÓ ◊ÂÈÚÔ, Î·È ÈÔÛ˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤ӷ ÛÙËÓ ˘fi ÂͤٷÛË ÂÚÈÔ¯‹, ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ıˆÚÔ‡ÓÙ·È ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎÔ› ·fi ÙÔ˘˜∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓÔ˘˜. OÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ıˆÚÔ‡ÓÙ·È ÓÙfiÈÔÈ Î·È ¤¯ÔÓÙ˜ ÌfiÓÈÌË Î·ÙÔÈΛ·, ÂÓÒ ÔÈ ∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓÔȉȿÁÔ˘Ó ÓÔÌ·‰ÈÎfi ‚›Ô ‹, ÙÔ˘Ï¿¯ÈÛÙÔÓ, ·Ó··Ú›ÛÙ·ÓÙ·È Ì ·˘ÙfiÓ ÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ (µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο,§˘‰¿ÎË, 1998Ø µ·Í‚¿ÓÔÁÏÔ˘, 2001Ø ∆ÚÔ˘Ì¤Ù·, 2001).

31. ÃÚËÛÈÌÔÔÈÒ ÙÔÓ fiÚÔ «·›ÛıËÛË ÙÔ˘ ·Ó‹ÎÂÈÓ» ÚÔÛ·ıÒÓÙ·˜ Ó· ·Ô‰ÒÛˆ ÛÙ· ∂ÏÏË-ÓÈο ÙË ÏÂÙ‹ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁÈ΋ ·fi¯ÚˆÛË Ô˘ Ë Probyn (1996) ÚÔÛ¤‰ˆÛ ÛÙÔÓ fiÚÔ «be-longing».

32. «… Û ÂÚÈÔ¯¤˜ Ù˘ ÓfiÙÈ·˜ µ·ÏηÓÈ΋˜, ÛÙË ‰È¿ÚÎÂÈ· Ù˘ ‡ÛÙÂÚ˘ ÔıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋˜Î˘ÚÈ·Ú¯›·˜, ÂÈÎÚ·ÙÔ‡Û ÌÈ· ¿ÏÏË ÏÔÁÈ΋, Ë ÏÂÁfiÌÂÓË ÙÌËÌ·ÙÈ΋, ÛÙËÓ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ Î·È ‰È·-¯Â›ÚÈÛË Ù˘ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜, ÌÈ· ÏÔÁÈ΋ Ô˘ ηٿ ÙË ÁÓÒÌË ÌÔ˘ Û˘Ó·ÚÙ¿Ù·È Ì ÙËÓ ÔÏ˘ÂıÓÔÙÈÎ‹Û˘Ó‡·ÚÍË ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈο ÂÙÂÚÔÁÂÓÒÓ Î·È ¯ˆÚÈο ÚÔÛ‰ÈÔÚÈÛÌ¤ÓˆÓ ÏËı˘ÛÌÒÓ ÛÙÔ Ï·›ÛÈÔÙÔ˘ ·Ó·‚Ȉ̤ÓÔ˘ ·fi ÙÔ ∆·Ó˙ÈÌ¿Ù Û˘ÛÙ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜ ÙˆÓ ‘ÌÈÏϤْ» (¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘, 2006, Û. 425).

33. «[ ∏ ∂˘ÚÒË]..Â›Ó·È Ë ÁÂÓ¤ÙÂÈÚ· Ù˘ ›‰È·˜ Ù˘ ·Ó··Ú¿ÛÙ·Û˘ ÙÔ˘ Û˘ÓfiÚÔ˘ ˆ˜·˘ÙÔ‡ ÙÔ˘ ·ÈÛıËÙÔ‡ Î·È ˘ÂÚ·ÈÛıËÙÔ‡ “Ú¿ÁÌ·ÙÔ˜” Ô˘ Ú¤ÂÈ Ó· Â›Ó·È ‹ Ó· ÌËÓ Â›Ó·È, Ó·

Ì ÙËÓ ·ÓÙ›ÛÙÔÈ¯Ë OıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋, ÙÔ˘ Û˘ÓfiÚÔ˘ Ì ÙË ‰È·ÂÚ·ÙfiÙËÙ· ÙˆÓÛ˘ÓfiÚˆÓ Ì ¿ÏÏ· ÏfiÁÈ·, ʤÚÓÂÈ ÛÙÔ ÚÔÛ΋ÓÈÔ ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ·ÓÙÈÓÔÌÈÒÓ, ηȷÌÊ›ÏÔÁˆÓ Î·È ·Û‡ÌÌÂÙÚˆÓ Û˘Ó·ÊÂÈÒÓ.

¶ÈÔ Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤ӷ, Î·È ÁÈ· Ó· ÂÈÛÙÚ¤„Ô˘Ì Û ¤Ó· ·fi Ù· η›ÚÈ·ÛËÌ›· ÙÔ˘ ΢ڛ·Ú¯Ô˘ ·ÊËÁ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜: ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ Â¤‰ÂÈÍ·Ó ÚÔı˘Ì›· ÛÙËÓ·ÏÏ·Á‹ ÙˆÓ ÔÓÔÌ¿ÙˆÓ ÙÔ˘˜ Î·È Ù˘ ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈ΋˜ ÙÔ˘˜ Ù·‡ÙÈÛ˘ ÙË ÛÙÈÁ-Ì‹ ·ÎÚÈ‚Ò˜ Ô˘ «ÂÁηٷÛÙ¿ıËηӻ ÔÚÈÛÙÈο ÛÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ Î·È«¤ÁÈÓ·Ó» ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÔ›, ·ÓÙ·ÔÎÚÈÓfiÌÂÓÔÈ ¤ÙÛÈ Û˘ÓÔÏÈο ÛÙÔ Û˘ÓÙ·ÎÙÈÎfi¤ÓÙ·Í˘ Ù˘ οı ÏÔÁ‹˜ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜ Ô˘ ·ÚıÚÒıËΠ·fi ÙÔ Î˘Ú›·Ú¯ÔÂıÓÈÎfi ·Ê‹ÁËÌ·. °È’ ·˘ÙÔ‡˜, ÏÔÈfiÓ, Ê·›ÓÂÙ·È fiÙÈ ‰ÂÓ ‹Ù·Ó ·Ó·fi‰Ú·ÛÙËË ÂΉ›ÏˆÛË Î·È Â‰Ú·›ˆÛË Ù˘ ›ÛËÌ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋˜ ÂıÓÈ΋˜ ȉÂÔÏÔÁ›·˜Ì ÙË ÌÔÚÊ‹ ‰·ÊÈÎÒÓ ‰ÈÂÓ¤ÍÂˆÓ Î·È Ù·˘ÙÔÙÈÎÒÓ ‰È·ÊÔÚÒÓØ «Û˘ÌÌÔÚ-ÊÒıËηӻ ı· ÌÔÚÔ‡Û ӷ ÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ Ì ٷ ÂÌ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈο ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈ-ο ÙÔ˘ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ «·Ó‹ÎÂÈÓ», ηıÒ˜ ·¤Ù·Í·Ó fiÏ· Ù· ÂӉ¯fiÌÂÓ· ‰È·ÎÚÈ-ÙÈο ÙÔ˘ ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÌÔ‡ ÙÔ˘˜ ·fi ÙÔ ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfi ÂıÓÈÎfi ÂÁ¯Â›ÚËÌ· – ‰È·-ÊÔÚÂÙÈ΋ ıÚËÛΛ·, ÔÓfiÌ·Ù·, Ï¿ÓËÙ·˜ ‚›Ô˜. ™ÙÔ Ì¤ÙÚÔ ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘ Ô˘ÚÔÛÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ ÙËÓ ·›ÛıËÛË ÙÔ˘ «·Ó‹ÎÂÈÓ» ÛÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ ˆ˜ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ÂÓ-ÙÔÈÛÌ¤ÓˆÓ ‰È·‰ÈηÛÈÒÓ Ù·‡ÙÈÛ˘ (Hall, 1996),34 ÔÈ Ôԛ˜ẨÒÓÔÓÙ·È ÔÏÏ·ÏÒ˜ ̤۷ ·fi ÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÙfiÔ˘, ·ÓıÚÒˆÓ, ηÈÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋˜, ÌÔÚ› Ó· ÙË ıˆڋÛÂÈ ˆ˜ ÌÈ· ÂÌ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈ΋ ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ ÈÛ¯‡Ô˜ ÙÔ˘ÙÌËÌ·ÙÈÎÔ‡35 ÌÔÓÙ¤ÏÔ˘ Ù˘ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜, Ô˘ ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ÌÂÏÂÙÒÓ ·Ó·‰ÂÈ-ÎÓ‡ÂÈ ˆ˜ ‚·ÛÈ΋ fi„Ë Ù˘ Û˘ÏÏÔÁÈ΋˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜ ÛÙËÓ OıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋◊ÂÈÚÔ (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Hart, 1999Ø Green, 2005Ø Campbell, 1964), ηÈÙÔ ÔÔ›Ô ÂÍ·ÎÔÏÔ˘ı› Î·È ÌÂÙ¿ ÙÔ Ù¤ÏÔ˜ Ù˘ ÔıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋˜ ΢ÚÈ·Ú¯›·˜ «Ó·ÙÚÔÊÔ‰ÔÙ› ÙÔ˘˜ ÙÚfiÔ˘˜ ÚfiÛÏ˄˘ Ù˘ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜» (¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘,2006, Û. 428).36

°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA 125

Â›Ó·È Â‰Ò ‹ ÂΛ, Ï›ÁÔ ÈÔ ¤Ú· ‹ Ï›ÁÔ ÈÔ Î¿Ùˆ ·fi ÙËÓ È‰Â·Ù‹ ÙÔ˘ “ı¤ÛË”, ·ÏÏ¿ ¿ÓÙÔÙÂÎ¿Ô˘», Balibar (1998, Û. 216-217).

34. °È· ÙÔÓ Hall Ô fiÚÔ˜ «Ù·‡ÙÈÛË» (identification) Â›Ó·È ÚÔÙÈÌfiÙÂÚÔ˜ ·fi ÙÔÓ fiÚÔ «Ù·˘-ÙfiÙËÙ·» (identity) (1996, Û. 2), ÁÈ·Ù› ÂÈÙÚ¤ÂÈ ÙË Û·Ê¤ÛÙÂÚË ·ÓÙ›ÏË„Ë ÙˆÓ ‰È·‰ÈηÛÈÒÓ Ì¤ÛˆÙˆÓ ÔÔ›ˆÓ Ù·˘ÙÈ˙fiÌ·ÛÙ Ì ÔÏÏ·ÏÔ‡˜ ËÁÂÌÔÓÈÎÔ‡˜ ÏfiÁÔ˘˜. µÏ., ›Û˘, Skeggs, 1997. °È·ÌÈ· ÎÚÈÙÈ΋ ·Ó·ÛÎfiËÛË Ù˘ ‚È‚ÏÈÔÁÚ·Ê›·˜ Û¯ÂÙÈο Ì ÙËÓ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ· ÛÙË Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓË ·ÓıÚˆ-ÔÏÔÁÈ΋ ıˆڛ·, ‚Ï. °Î¤ÊÔ˘-ª·‰È·ÓÔ˘, 2003, Û. 15-110.

35. °È· ÌÈ· ÂÎÙÂٷ̤ÓË Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË Ù˘ ÏÔÁÈ΋˜ Ù˘ ÙÌËÌ·ÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜, ‚Ï. ¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘, 200636. ™‡Ìʈӷ Ì ÙÔ Herzfeld (2003, Û. 306) «ÌÈ· ÙÌËÌ·ÙÈ΋ ıÂÒÚËÛË ÙˆÓ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎÒÓ Î·È

ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ Û¯¤ÛÂˆÓ ‰Â Û˘ÁÎÚÔ‡ÂÙ·È ·Ó·ÁηÛÙÈο Ì ÙȘ ÂÓÔÔÈËÙÈΤ˜ ··ÈÙ‹ÛÂȘ Ù˘ÎÚ·ÙÈÛÙÈ΋˜ ȉÂÔÏÔÁ›·˜. ∞ÓÙ›ıÂÙ·, fiˆ˜ Û οı ÙÌËÌ·ÙÈÎfi Û˘ÌÊÚ·˙fiÌÂÓÔ, Ë ÂÓfiÙËÙ· ›ӷȿÓÙ· ÓÔËÙ‹, ·ÎfiÌË Î·È ·Ó ‰ÂÓ ·›ÚÓÂÈ ÛÙËÓ Ú¿ÍË ÙË ÌÔÚÊ‹ Ù˘ ˘·ÎÔ‹˜ ÛÙȘ ÎÂÓÙÚÈΤ˜ÂÍÔ˘Û›Â˜».

∆fiÛÔ ˆ˜ ÚÔ˜ ÙÔ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁÈÎfi ÙÔ˘˜ Ê¿ÛÌ·, fiÛÔ Î·È ˆ˜ ÚÔ˜ ÙÔ˘ÏÈÎfi-ÔÏÈÙÈÎfi ÙÔ˘˜ ·Ó·ÊÂÚfiÌÂÓÔ, ÔÈ ÌÔÚʤ˜ ˘ÔÎÂÈÌÂÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ Ô˘Á›ÓÔÓÙ·È «Î·Ù·ÓÔËÙ¤˜» Î·È ·Ó·ÁÓˆÚ›ÛÈ̘ ·fi ÙÔ˘˜ ηÓÔÓÈÛÙÈÎÔ‡˜ÏfiÁÔ˘˜ ÙÔ˘ ÂÈÎÚ·ÙÂÈ·ÎÔ‡ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÔÓÙ·È ·fi ÙËÓ·fi‰ÔÛË ‚·Ú‡ÓÔ˘Û·˜ ÛËÌ·Û›·˜ ÛÙÔ ÂıÓÔÙÈÎfi/ÂıÓÈÎfi (ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚÔ ·fiÙÔ Ú·ÙÛÈÛÙÈÎfi) ÛÙÔȯ›Ô, fiˆ˜ ·˘Ùfi ÂÌÊ·›ÓÂÙ·È ·fi ÙËÓ ‡·ÚÍË ÌÈ·˜ÌÔÚÊ‹˜ ÚÔηٿÏ˄˘ ·¤Ó·ÓÙÈ Û ·ÓıÚÒÔ˘˜ Ô˘ Â›Ó·È ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎÔ›Û ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎfi37 Î·È fi¯È ‚ÈÔÏÔÁÈÎfi-Ê˘ÏÂÙÈÎfi ›‰Ô.38 ∂Ó‰ÂÈÎÙÈο ›ӷÈÙ· fiÛ· ·Ó·Ê¤ÚÂÈ Ô ¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘: «™Ù· Ï·›ÛÈ· Ù˘ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁÈ΋˜Û‡ÏÏ˄˘ ÙÔ˘ “∂ÏÏËÓÈÛÌÔ‡”, Ë ·ÊÔÌÔ›ˆÛË ·ÔÙÂÏ› ÙËÓ ¿ÏÏË fi„Ë Ù˘¤ÎÙ·Û˘. ø˜ ÚÔ˜ ÙÔ “¤Íˆ”… Ë ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·, Ô˘ ÓÔÂ›Ù·È ˆ˜ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋·Ù¤ÏÂÈ· ‹ ÚÔ˚fiÓ ·ÊÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌÔ‡, ·Ó·ÁÓˆÚ›˙ÂÙ·È ÌÂÓ, ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚÔ f˜ ‡ÏË ÚÔ˜ Û˘Á¯ÒÓ¢ÛË Î·È ·ÊÔÌÔ›ˆÛË… ø˜ ÚÔ˜ ÙÔ “̤۷”… ÙÔ ÂıÓÈ-Îfi ·Ê‹ÁËÌ· ÚÔÛ¤ÊÂÚ ¤Ó· Û˘ÓÙ·ÎÙÈÎfi ¤ÓÙ·Í˘ ÙˆÓ ÙÔÈÎÒÓ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÒÓÎ·È ÙˆÓ ÂÈ̤ÚÔ˘˜ ÂıÓÔÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ Î·È ÁψÛÛÈÎÒÓ ÔÌ¿‰ˆÓ ÛÙÔÓ “ÂıÓÈ-Îfi ÎÔÚÌfi” ̤۷ ·fi ÙËÓ ¿ÚÛË Ù˘ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ ÙÔ˘˜» (2006, Û. 424). OÂÎÔ‡ÛÈÔ˜ ÂίÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÛÌfi˜ ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÏÔÈfiÓ Ê·›ÓÂÙ·È Ó· ‰ڿ˙ÂÙ·ÈÛÙËÓ ÂÔ›ıËÛË fiÙÈ Ë «‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·» ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÚÔÛÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÙ·ÈÎ·È Á›ÓÂÙ·È ·ÓÙÈΛÌÂÓÔ ‰È·Ú·ÁÌ¿Ù¢Û˘ ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· Ù˘ ¿ÚÛ˘ Ù˘‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ Î·È Ù˘ Û˘Ó¿ÊÂÈ·˜, ÚÔ¸fiıÂÛË ÙˆÓ ÔÔ›ˆÓ Â›Ó·È Ë ‰˘Ó¿ÌÂÈÔÌÔÈfiÙËÙ· ÙÔ˘ ·˘ÙÔ‡ Ì ÙÔÓ «¿ÏÏÔ», ÔÌÔÈfiÙËÙ· Ë ÔÔ›· ÛÙËÓ ÂÚ›Ùˆ-ÛË ÙÔ˘ Ú·ÙÛÈÛÌÔ‡ ·Ó·ÛÙ¤ÏÏÂÙ·È. ™ÙËÓ ˘fi ÂͤٷÛË ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË Ë «ÂÏÏË-ÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·» ‹Ù·Ó ·ÔÙ¤ÏÂÛÌ· Û˘Ó‰˘·ÛÌÔ‡ ·Ú·ÁfiÓÙˆÓ Î·È ·ÊÔÚÔ‡ÛÂ

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY126

37. Ÿˆ˜ ¤¯Ô˘Ó ‰Â›ÍÂÈ Ï¤ÔÓ ·ÚÎÂÙ¤˜ ÌÂϤÙ˜, Ô ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌfi˜ ÙÔ˘ ∑·Ì¤ÏÈÔ˘ Î·È ÙÔ˘¶··ÚÚËÁfiÔ˘ÏÔ˘, ÁÈ· ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ·, ÌÔÚ› Ó· ıˆÚËı› ˆ˜ «ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎfi˜» (∫Ô˘ÌÔ˘ÚÏ‹˜,1998), ¯ˆÚ›˜ ·˘Ùfi, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, Ó· ÛËÌ·›ÓÂÈ fiÙÈ ‰ÂÓ ·Ó·ÌÈÁÓ‡ÔÓÙ·È Û ·˘ÙfiÓ Ê˘ÏÂÙÈΤ˜ ·Ó·ÊÔÚ¤˜.

38. ∏ Stolcke (1995 Î·È 1999), ÛÙË Û˘˙‹ÙËÛ‹ Ù˘ ÁÈ· ÙÔ «Ó¤Ô Ú·ÙÛÈÛÌfi» ˆ˜ ÌÈ· ÌÔÚÊ‹«ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÔ‡ ÊÔÓÙ·ÌÂÓÙ·ÏÈÛÌÔ‡», ÂÁ›ÚÂÈ ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ·fi ·ÚfiÌÔÈ· ˙ËÙ‹Ì·Ù·: ‰ÈÂÚ¢ÓÒÓÙ·˜ÙȘ ·ÓÙȉڿÛÂȘ ÙˆÓ «Û˘ÓÙËÚËÙÈÎÒÓ» Î·È «‰ÂÍÈÒÓ» ÛÙ· ·̷ٷ Ù˘ ÚfiÛÊ·Ù˘ ÌÂÙ·Ó¿ÛÙ¢Û˘ÛÙËÓ ∂˘ÚÒË, Ë Stolcke ÂÛÙÈ¿˙ÂÈ ÛÙÔ ÚfiÏÔ Ù˘ ÎÔ˘ÏÙÔ‡Ú·˜ ˆ˜ ȉÈÒÌ·Ù· ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÌÔ‡. ÀÔ-ÛÙËÚ›˙ÂÈ fiÙÈ ·˘Ù‹ Ë Ó¤· ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋ –Î·È fi¯È Ú·ÙÛÈÛÙÈ΋– ÚËÙÔÚÈ΋ ÚÔ¸Ôı¤ÙÂÈ ÙËÓ ¿Ô„ËfiÙÈ «ÔÈ Û¯¤ÛÂȘ ÌÂٷ͇ ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎÒÓ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÒÓ Â›Ó·È “·fi ÙË Ê‡ÛË” ÙÔ˘˜ ¯ıÚÈΤ˜ ηȷÌÔÈ‚·›· ÔϤıÚȘ, ÁÈ·Ù› Ô ÂıÓÔÎÂÓÙÚÈÛÌfi˜ Â›Ó·È ›‰ÈÔÓ Ù˘ ·ÓıÚÒÈÓ˘ ʇÛ˘. £· Ú¤ÂÈ,ÏÔÈfiÓ, Ó· ‰È·ÙËÚÂ›Ù·È ÌÈ· ·fiÛÙ·ÛË ÌÂٷ͇ ÙÔ˘˜» (1995, Û. 5). ªÔÏÔÓfiÙÈ Û˘ÌʈÓÒ Ì ÙËÓStolcke, fiÛÔÓ ·ÊÔÚ¿ ÙȘ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¤˜ ÌÂٷ͇ Ú·ÙÛÈÛÌÔ‡ Î·È ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÔ‡ ÊÔÓÙ·ÌÂÓÙ·ÏÈÛÌÔ‡,ηıÒ˜ ›Û˘ Î·È Ì ÙËÓ ÙÔÔı¤ÙËÛ‹ Ù˘ fiÙÈ Î·È ÔÈ ‰‡Ô Ú·ÎÙÈΤ˜ ¤ÏÎÔ˘Ó ÙËÓ Î·Ù·ÁˆÁ‹ ÙÔ˘˜ÛÙȘ ·ÓÙÈÊ¿ÛÂȘ Ô˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙Ô˘Ó ÚÔÁÂÓ¤ÛÙÂÚ˜ ÌÔÚʤ˜ ÙÔ˘ ÊÈÏÂχıÂÚÔ˘ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌÔ‡, ÙÔ˙‹ÙËÌ· Ù˘ Û·ÊÔ‡˜ ‰È¿ÎÚÈÛ˘ ÌÂٷ͇ ÙˆÓ ‰‡Ô ·˘ÙÒÓ ÌÔÚÊÒÓ ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÌÔ‡ – ˙‹ÙËÌ· Ô˘Ù›ıÂÙ·È Î·È ·fi ¿ÏÏÔ˘˜ (1995, Û. 15) – Â›Ó·È ·Ôχو˜ Û¯ÂÙÈÎfi Ì ÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË Ô˘ ÂÍÂÙ¿-˙ÂÙ·È Â‰Ò. µÏ., ›Û˘, Wright, 1998.

ÚˆÙ›ÛÙˆ˜ ÙÔ «¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú· ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘» Î·È ÌfiÓÔ ˆ˜ ·ÔÙ¤ÏÂÛÌ· ·˘ÙÒÓÙˆÓ ·ÓıÚÒˆÓ ÙÔ˘. ∏ ·Í›ˆÛË ÌÂÙ·ÙÚÔ‹˜ ÙˆÓ ‰È·ÊfiÚˆÓ ÏËı˘ÛÌÒÓ Ù˘ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜ Û ÂıÓÈο ˘ÔΛÌÂÓ· ‰Â Ê¿ÓËΠӷ Ï·Ì‚¿ÓÂÈ ˘fi„Ë Ù˘ ÙÔ«ÔÈÔÈ» ‹Ù·Ó ·˘ÙÔ›, ÙËÓ È‰È·ÈÙÂÚfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜ ‰ËÏ·‰‹, ·ÏÏ¿ ¤ÁÈÓ Ì ¿ÍÔÓ·ÙÔ «Ô‡» ·ÎÚÈ‚Ò˜ ·˘ÙÔ› ‚Ú›ÛÎÔÓÙ·Ó. Ÿˆ˜ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈο ·Ó·Ê¤ÚÂÈ ËGreen (2005), Ë ·›ÛıËÛË ÙÔ˘ «·Ó‹ÎÂÈÓ» ·ӷÛËÌ·ÛÈÔ‰ÔÙÂ›Ù·È ·fi ÙÔÓ·ÓÂÚ¯fiÌÂÓÔ ÂıÓÈÎfi ÏfiÁÔ ÛÙË ‚¿ÛË Ù˘ ‰·ÊÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜. ™Ù· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÂÍ¿Ï-ÏÔ˘ ÙÔ˘ ÂÂÎÙ·ÙÈÛÌÔ‡ Ô˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹ÚÈ˙ ÙËÓ È‰ÂÔÏÔÁ›· Ù˘ ªÂÁ¿ÏË˜π‰¤·˜, Ë ∂ÏÏ¿‰· ¤Ú ӷ ÔÚÈÛÙ› ÛÂ Â›Â‰Ô Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ Î·È Ó· ‰È·ÌÔÚ-ʈı› ÛÂ Â›Â‰Ô Ê·ÓÙ·ÛÈ·Îfi,39 ÂÓÒ ÔÈ Î¿ÙÔÈÎÔ› Ù˘ ¤Ú ӷ ÂÓÓÔÈÔ-ÏÔÁËıÔ‡Ó ˆ˜ ¤¯ÔÓÙ˜ «Ú›˙˜» ÛÙ· ‰¿ÊË Ù˘,40 ÁÂÁÔÓfi˜ Ô˘, fiˆ˜ ÚÔ·-ӷʤÚıËÎÂ, ·Ó·fiÊ¢ÎÙ· ÚÔÛ¤ÎÚԢ ÛÙËÓ ÚÔ¸¿Ú¯Ô˘Û· ÔıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋ٿÍË Ú·ÁÌ¿ÙˆÓ.

∫ÂÓÙÚÈ΋˜ ÛËÌ·Û›·˜ ÚfiÏÔ ÛÙËÓ Â̤‰ˆÛË ·˘Ù‹˜ Ù˘ ‰È·‰Èηۛ·˜«Ù·ÎÙÔÔ›ËÛ˘» ÙˆÓ «Î·Ù¿ÏÏËψӻ ÏËı˘ÛÌÒÓ ÛÙÔÓ «Î·Ù¿ÏÏËÏÔ» Ùfiԉȷ‰Ú·Ì¿ÙÈÛÂ Ë Ì·˙È΋ ·ÓÙ·ÏÏ·Á‹ ÏËı˘ÛÌÒÓ Ô˘ ÂÈ‚Ï‹ıËΠˆ˜ ·Ô-Ù¤ÏÂÛÌ· Ù˘ ·ÔÙ˘¯›·˜ Ù˘ ªÂÁ¿Ï˘ π‰¤·˜.41 ∏ ‰È·‰Èηۛ· «ÂÏÏËÓÔÔ›-ËÛ˘» ·ÊÔÚÔ‡ÛÂ Û˘ÓÂÒ˜ ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚÔ ÙËÓ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ· ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘, ηÈÏÈÁfiÙÂÚÔ ·˘Ù‹ ÙˆÓ ·ÓıÚÒˆÓ ÙÔ˘, ÔÈ ÔÔ›ÔÈ ¤Ú ӷ ÌÂÙ·ÎÈÓËıÔ‡Ó, Ó··ÓÙ·ÏÏ·¯ıÔ‡Ó ‹ Ó· ·ÏÏ¿ÍÔ˘Ó ÔÈ ›‰ÈÔÈ, fiˆ˜ Û˘Ó¤‚Ë ÛÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙˆÓ°‡ÊÙˆÓ, ¤ÙÛÈ ÒÛÙÂ Ô ÙfiÔ˜ Ó· ÌÔÚ› Ó· ÚÔÛ‰ÈÔÚÈÛÙ› ˆ˜ «·ÌÈÁÒ˜»ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi˜. ∞Ó·Ê·›ÓÂÙ·È, ÏÔÈfiÓ, ·Ó¿ÁÏ˘Ê· ÛÙÔÓ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈÎfi ·˘Ùfi ÏfiÁÔË Ê˘ÛÈÎÔÔ›ËÛË ÙÔ˘ ›‰ÈÔ˘ ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘: ›Ûˆ Î·È ¤Ú· ·fi ÙË ıÂÒÚËÛË Ù˘ڿÙÛ·˜ ˆ˜ ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÙÈο Î·È ÌfiÓÔ ·ÓıÚÒÈÓ˘ ηÙËÁÔÚ›·˜, ·˘Ù‹ ·ÔÙÂ-Ï› ‰È·ÌÔÚʈÙÈ΋ Û˘ÓÈÛÙÒÛ· Ù˘ ‰·ÊÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜/‰·ÊÔÔ›ËÛ˘ ÙÔ˘ Ó¤Ô˘¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜.42

°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA 127

39. ª¤Û· ·fi ÙË ÓÂfiÙ¢ÎÙË ÂıÓÈ΋ ·Ê‹ÁËÛË Ô˘ ÚÔ¸Ôı¤ÙÂÈ ÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· Ù˘ Û˘Ó¤¯ÂÈ·˜Ú·ÁÌ·ÙÔÔÈ‹ıËÎÂ Ë ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ ÙÔ˘ ÂÓÈ·›Ô˘ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ¯ÒÚÔ˘ ÛÙ· ̤ÙÚ· Ù˘ ªÂÁ¿Ï˘ π‰¤·˜.

40. µÏ., ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈο, Malkki, 1992. 41. °È· ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ· fiÛÔÈ ıˆڋıËÎ·Ó fiÙÈ ·Ó‹Î·Ó Û ·Ï‡ÙÚˆÙ˜ ÂÚÈÔ¯¤˜ (.¯. µ. ◊ÂÈ-

ÚÔ˜) ‰ÂÓ ÌÂÙ·ÎÈÓ‹ıËηÓ. ™¯ÂÙÈΤ˜ Â›Ó·È ÔÈ ·Ú·ÙËÚ‹ÛÂȘ Ù˘ Green: «ÙÔ Ú›˙ˆÌ· ÙˆÓ ·Ú¯ÒÓÙ˘ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈ΋˜ ‰·ÊÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ ›¯Â ˆ˜ ·ÔÙ¤ÏÂÛÌ· ÙËÓ ·Ó˘·ÚÍ›· ÂÓfi˜ ËÚˆ˚ÎÔ‡ ηψÛÔÚ›-ÛÌ·ÙÔ˜ ÙˆÓ µ. ∏ÂÈÚˆÙÒÓ ÛÙËÓ ∂ÏÏ¿‰·» (2000, Û. 15). µÏ., ›Û˘, Green, 2005, ÎÂÊ.4.

42. X·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈ΋ Â›Ó·È Ë ÙÔÔı¤ÙËÛË ÙÔ˘ ¶··Ù·ÍÈ¿Ú¯Ë (2006, ÛÂÏ. 36): «Ô ÙÔÈÎÈ-ÛÌfi˜ ÌÔÈÚ¿˙ÂÙ·È ÏÔÈfiÓ ÙËÓ ›‰È· ÈÛ¯˘Ú‹ ˘ÔÛÙ·ÛÈÔÔÈËÙÈ΋ ÏÔÁÈ΋ Ì ÙËÓ ÂıÓÈ΋ ȉÂÔÏÔ-Á›·». ™‡Ìʈӷ Ì ÙË §ÂÔÓÙ‹ (1998, Û. 127), Ë Ó¤· ÌÂÙ·Ê˘ÛÈ΋ ÙÔ˘ ¯ÒÚÔ˘ ·Ó‰·ÊÈÎÔÔ›-ËÛ ÙËÓ ÎÏ·ÛÈ΋ ·Ú¿‰ÔÛË «ÌÂÙ·ı¤ÙÔÓÙ·˜ ÙÔÓ ¿ÍÔÓ· Û‡ÏÏ˄˘ ÙÔ˘ “∂ÏÏËÓÈÛÌÔ‡” ·fi ÙÔ¯ÚfiÓÔ ÛÙÔ ¯ÒÚÔ, Ô˘ ÓÔÂ›Ù·È Ï¤ÔÓ ˆ˜ ÔÚÁ·ÓÈÛÌfi˜ Ì ‰ÈÎfi ÙÔ˘ Ó‡̷». °È· ÙÔÓ «·ÈÛıËÙÈ-Îfi Èı·ÁÂÓÈÛÌfi» ÛÙË ‰ÂηÂÙ›· ÙÔ˘ 1930, ‚Ï., ∆˙Èfi‚·˜, 1989.

∂§§HNIKOTHTA KAI «¢I¶§H OPIAKOTHTA»

ªÈ· Ù¤ÙÔÈÔ˘ ›‰Ô˘˜ ıÂÒÚËÛË ÂȂ‚·ÈÒÓÂÈ Ì ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎfi, ·ÏÏ¿ ÎÚÈÙÈ-Îfi ÙÚfiÔ, ÙËÓ ¿ÚÚËÎÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÌÂٷ͇ Ù˘ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹˜ ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘43 Î·È ÙÔ˘Ù·˘ÙÔÙÈÎÔ‡ ‰›Ô˘, ηÈ, Û˘ÓÂÒ˜, ÙÔ ÁÂÁÔÓfi˜ fiÙÈ Ô ÚÒÙÔ˜ ‰ÂÓ ÌÔÚ› ÛÂη̛· ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË Ó· ÙÂı› ˆ˜ ÔÓÙÔÏÔÁÈο ÚÔËÁÔ‡ÌÂÓÔ˜ ÙÔ˘ ‰Â‡ÙÂÚÔ˘,ˆ˜ ÌÈ· ÚÔ¸¿Ú¯Ô˘Û·, ·Ú·ÛÎËÓȷ΋ ÂÓfiÙËÙ·, ÛÙË ‚¿ÛË Ù˘ ÔÔ›·˜‰ÔÌÔ‡ÓÙ·È Ù· ˙ËÙ‹Ì·Ù· Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜.44 ¶·ÚfiÏ· ·˘Ù¿, ÌÈ· Ù¤ÙÔÈ· ıÂÒÚËÛˉ ʷ›ÓÂÙ·È Ó· η٤¯ÂÈ ÎÂÓÙÚÈ΋ ı¤ÛË ·Ó¿ÌÂÛ· ÛÙ· ˙ËÙ‹Ì·Ù· Ô˘ ¤¯Ô˘Ó‰ÈÂÚ¢ÓËı› ·fi ÌÂϤÙ˜ Ô˘ ÂÛÙÈ¿˙Ô˘Ó ÛÙȘ ‰È·‰Èηۛ˜ ‰È·ÌfiÚʈÛ˘ÙÔ˘ Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜, Î·È fiÔ˘ ÛÙ·ıÂÚ‹ ¤ÌÊ·ÛËÚÔÛ‰›‰ÂÙ·È ÛÙË ÁÏÒÛÛ· Î·È ÙË ıÚËÛΛ· (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Kitromilides,1989) ˆ˜ Î·Ù·Ï˘ÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ·Ú¿ÁÔÓÙ˜ ‰È·ÌfiÚʈÛ˘ ÌÈ·˜ ÔÌÔÈÔÁÂÓÔ‡˜ ηȉȷÎÚÈÙ‹˜ ÂıÓÈ΋˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜.45

∫ÂÓÙÚÈÎfi ‰È·Î‡‚Â˘Ì· ÛÙÔ Ï·›ÛÈÔ ·Ó·˙‹ÙËÛ˘ Î·È Î·Ù·Û΢‹˜ ÙÔ˘È‰ÂÔÏÔÁ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜ Ù˘ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜ Û˘Ó¤¯ÂÈ·˜, Û˘ÁΛÌÂÓÔ fiÔ˘ Ë ¤ÓÓÔÈ·Ù˘ ÎÔ˘ÏÙÔ‡Ú·˜ ÚÔۤϷ‚ ÙÔ ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú· «‰›ÎÔÔ˘ Ì·¯·ÈÚÈÔ‡»46 (Just,1989, Û. 85), ·ÔÙÂÏ›, Û‡Ìʈӷ Ì ÙÔÓ Just, Ë ·Ó¿ÁÎË ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÙÔ˘·Ó·‰˘fiÌÂÓÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌÔ‡ ÁÈ· ¤Ó·Ó «Ô˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·ÙÈÎfi ÔÚÈÛÌfi Ù˘ÂıÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜: ÔÈ ŒÏÏËÓ˜ Î·È ÙÔ ¤ıÓÔ˜ ˆ˜ ÔÏfiÙËÙ·, fiÔÈ· Î·È ·Ó Â›Ó·È ËÁÏÒÛÛ· ÙÔ˘˜, Ù· ¤ıÈÌ¿ ÙÔ˘˜, Ô ÙfiÔ˜ ÙÔ˘˜ Î·È Ë ˘ËÎÔfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜, ›ӷȌÏÏËÓ˜ ÂÂȉ‹ ¤¯Ô˘Ó “ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi ·›Ì·”» (fi. .). ∞Ó¿ÏÔÁ˜ Â›Ó·È Î·È ÔÈÙÔÔıÂÙ‹ÛÂȘ ÚfiÛÊ·ÙˆÓ ÌÂÏÂÙÒÓ ÙÔ˘ ¤ÚÁÔ˘ ÙÔ˘ ∑·Ì¤ÏÈÔ˘ Î·È ÙÔ˘¶··ÚÚËÁfiÔ˘ÏÔ˘ Ô˘ ÂÚÈÁÚ¿ÊÔ˘Ó ÙÔÓ «ÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌfi» Ì fiÚÔ˘˜ Ô˘Û›·˜,ˆ˜ ¤Ó· ϤÁÌ· ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ ÁÓˆÚÈÛÌ¿ÙˆÓ Ô˘ ˘¿Ú¯ÂÈ ·Ó·ÏÏÔ›ˆÙÔ̤۷ ÛÙÔ ¯ÚfiÓÔ – «·˘Ùfi ÙÔ˘Ï¿¯ÈÛÙÔÓ ˘Ô‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÈ Ë ¯Ú‹ÛË ÙˆÓ ÌÂÙ·ÊÔ-

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY128

43. M. de Certeau (1984) ¤Î·Ó ÙË ‰È¿ÎÚÈÛË ·Ó¿ÌÂÛ· ÛÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· ÙÔ˘ «place» Ô˘·Ú·¤ÌÂÈ ÛÙË ÁˆÌÂÙÚÈ΋ ÂÈÊ¿ÓÂÈ· ÌÈ·˜ Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤Ó˘ ÛÙ·ıÂÚ‹˜ ÙÔÔıÂÛ›·˜ Î·È ÛÙËÓ¤ÓÓÔÈ· ÙÔ˘ «space» Ô˘ ·Ú·¤ÌÂÈ ÛÙË ¯Ú‹ÛË ‹ ÛÙËÓ «Ú·ÎÙÈ΋» ÂÓfi˜ ¯ÒÚÔ˘.

44. µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, ÛÙ· ∂ÏÏËÓÈο, §ÂÔÓÙ‹, 1998Ø ¡ÈÙÛÈ¿ÎÔ˜, 2003Ø ∫·˘Ù·ÓÙ˙fiÁÏÔ˘, 2001.45. ∏ ÌÂϤÙË ÙÔ˘ Pechkam, 2001 Â›Ó·È ·ÍÈÔÛËÌ›ˆÙË ÏfiÁˆ ·ÎÚÈ‚Ò˜ Ù˘ ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈ΋˜ Ù˘

ÚÔÛ¤ÁÁÈÛ˘. ∂ÛÙÈ¿˙ÔÓÙ·˜ ÛÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÌÂٷ͇ ÙˆÓ ÔÏÈÙÈÎÒÓ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁ‹ÛÂˆÓ Ù˘ ÂÈÎÚ¿ÙÂÈ-·˜ (territory) ÛÙËÓ ¡∞ ∂˘ÚÒË Î·È ÙȘ ‰È·‰Â‰Ô̤Ó˜ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈΤ˜ Î·È ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈΤ˜ ÌÔÓÔÌÂ-Ú›˜ ÂÓ·Û¯ÔÏ‹ÛÂȘ Ì ÙÔÓ ÙfiÔ, fiˆ˜ ·˘Ù¤˜ ·Ó·‰‡ÔÓÙ·È Ì¤Û· ·fi ÙȘ ÙÔÈΤ˜ ÁˆÁڷʛ˜,ÙË ÏÔÁÔÙ¯ӛ·, ÙËÓ ·Ú¯·ÈÔÏÔÁ›· Î·È ÙË Ï·ÔÁÚ·Ê›·, Ô Pechkam ‰ÈÂÚÂ˘Ó¿ ÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ô˘ ¤¯ÂÈηٷÛ΢·ÛÙ› Ë ¤ÓÓÔÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ¯ÒÚÔ˘ ÛÙ· Ù¤ÏË ÙÔ˘ 19Ô˘ Î·È ÛÙȘ ·Ú¯¤˜ ÙÔ˘20Ô‡ ·È. µÏ., ›Û˘, ¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘, 2006.

46. °È· Û¯ÂÙÈΤ˜ ÙÔÔıÂÙ‹ÛÂȘ, ‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Pechkam, 2001 Î·È ∫˘ÚȷΛ‰Ô˘-¡¤ÛÙÔ-ÚÔ˜, 1978, Û. 31-33.

ÚÒÓ Ù˘ “ηٷÁˆÁ‹˜”, ÙÔ˘ “Á¤ÓÔ˘˜” Î·È ÙÔ˘ “·›Ì·ÙÔ˜”» (¶··Ù·ÍÈ¿Ú-¯Ë˜, 2006, Û. 422, ˘ÔÛ. 28). ¶·Ú¿ ÙËÓ ·Ó·ÁÓÒÚÈÛË Ù˘ ÎÚ·Ù·È¿˜ ÈÛ¯‡Ô˜Ù˘ ı¤Û˘ Ô˘ Û˘Ó‰¤ÂÈ ÙÔÓ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌfi Ì ÙË ‚ÈÔÏÔÁÈ΋ ·Ó··Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ (‚Ï.ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, ∞lonso, 1994), ˘ÔÛÙËÚ›˙ˆ fiÙÈ Ù¤ÙÔȘ ÙÔÔıÂÙ‹ÛÂȘ ηı›-ÛÙ·ÓÙ·È ÚÔ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈΤ˜. ∫·Ù’ ·Ú¯¿˜, Ë ÂÔ›ıËÛË fiÙÈ Ë ·ÎÏfiÓËÙË ·Ï‹-ıÂÈ· ÁÈ· ÙÔÓ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌfi ÌÔÚ› Ó· ·Ó·˙ËÙËı› ÛÙÔ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi·›Ì·, ÂÔ›ıËÛË Ù·˘ÙÔÔÈËÙÈ΋ Î·È ÔÏÔÔÈËÙÈ΋ ı· ¤ÏÂÁ·, ÂÁÎÈ‚ˆÙ›˙ÂÈÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ·fi ÛËÌ·›ÓÔ˘Û˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚÔÔÈ‹ÛÂȘ, Ì ΢ÚÈfiÙÂÚ˜ ·˘Ù¤˜ Ù˘‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ ÙfiÔ˘ Î·È ¯ÚfiÓÔ˘ ÂÓۈ̿وÛ˘, Î·È Û˘ÓÂÒ˜ ‰ÂÓ ÂÈÙÚ¤ÂÈÙË ÌÂϤÙË ÙÔ˘ ÙÚfiÔ˘ Ô˘ ·˘Ù‹ ‰È·ÌÂÛÔÏ·‚› ÛÙËÓ ·fi‰ÔÛË ÙÔ˘ ¯·Ú·-ÎÙËÚÈÛÌÔ‡ Ù˘ «ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜». ∫·Ù¿ ‰Â‡ÙÂÚÔ ÏfiÁÔ, Ù¤ÙÔÈÔ˘ ›‰Ô˘˜ÈÛ¯˘ÚÈÛÌÔ› ‰Â Ï·Ì‚¿ÓÔ˘Ó ˘fi„Ë ÙÔ˘˜ ÙË Û‡ÓıÂÙË Ê‡ÛË Ù˘ Û˘ÁÎÂÈÌÂÓÈοÔÈÎÈÏfiÙÚÔ˘ ˘ÔÎÂÈÌÂÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜, Î·È ÙÔ˘ ÚfiÏÔ˘ Ô˘ ÔÈ ÔÏϷϤ˜ ˘ÏÈ-Τ˜ Î·È ÏÔÁÔıÂÙÈΤ˜ (discursive) Ú·ÎÙÈΤ˜ οı ÊÔÚ¿ ‰È·‰Ú·Ì·Ù›˙Ô˘ÓÛÙËÓ ·fi‰ÔÛ‹ Ù˘ «ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜».47 ™Â ·˘Ùfi ÙÔ ÛËÌÂ›Ô Â›Ó·È Î·›ÚȘ ÔÈ·Ú·ÙËÚ‹ÛÂȘ ÙÔ˘ °Ô˘ÚÁÔ˘Ú‹ (Gourgouris, 1996) Û¯ÂÙÈο Ì ÙËÓ Ù·˘Ùfi-¯ÚÔÓË Û˘Ó‡·ÚÍË ·ÓÙÈÙÈı¤ÌÂÓˆÓ ÛËÌ·ÛÈÒÓ ÛÙÔ Ï·›ÛÈÔ Ù˘ «ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi-ÙËÙ·˜», ˙‹ÙËÌ· ÛÙÔ ÔÔ›Ô ı· ·Ó·ÊÂÚıÒ ·Ú·Î¿Ùˆ.

∞Ó·ÊÂÚfiÌÂÓË ÛÙÔ ÚÒÙÔ ÛËÌÂ›Ô ı· ‹ıÂÏ· Ó· ÙÔÓ›Ûˆ ÙËÓ ·Ó¿ÁÎË Ó··ÔÌ·ÎÚ˘Óıԇ̠·fi ÙȘ ·Ó·ÁÓÒÛÂȘ Ù˘ «ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» Ô˘ ÂÍ·-ÓÙÏÔ‡ÓÙ·È ÛÙËÓ ·ÓÙÈıÂÙÈ΋ ·ÏÔ˚ÎfiÙËÙ· ÙˆÓ ÚÔÛ‰ÔÎÈÒÓ Ô˘ ÙËÓ ·ÊÔ-ÚÔ‡Ó (Leontis, 1997), Î·È Ó· ÛÙÚ·Êԇ̠ÛÙÔ ÁÂÁÔÓfi˜ fiÙÈ ·˘Ù‹ ·Ú·Ì¤-ÓÂÈ ‰È¿ÛÙÈÎÙË ·fi ·ÓÙÈÓƠ̂˜, ÔÈ Ôԛ˜ ı· Ú¤ÂÈ Ó· ηٷÓÔËıÔ‡Ó¤Ú· ·fi ÙȘ ÁÓˆÛÙ¤˜ ı¤ÛÂȘ ÙÔ˘ Herzfeld ÁÈ· ÙË ‰ÈÛËÌ›·.48 ∞Ó ÁÈ· ÙÔÓ¶··ÚÚËÁfiÔ˘ÏÔ Î·È ÙÔ ∑·Ì¤ÏÈÔ Î·Ù·ÏËÎÙÈÎfi ÛÙ¿‰ÈÔ ÙÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌÔ‡

°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA 129

47. Àfi Ì›· ¤ÓÓÔÈ·, ·˘Ù‹ Ë ·Ú·Ù‹ÚËÛË ÙÔ˘ Just ·ÓÂÈÛ¿ÁÂÙ·È ·fi ÌÈ· ÏÂÈ¿‰· Úfi-ÛÊ·ÙˆÓ ÌÂÏÂÙÒÓ Ô˘ ·ÊÔÚÔ‡Ó ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ· ÙˆÓ ÌÂÈÔÓÔÙ‹ÙˆÓ ÛÙËÓ ∂ÏÏ¿‰· (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο,Pollis, 1992Ø Stavros, 1995 Î·È Triantafyllidou, 2002). °È· ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ· Ë ∆riantafyllidou(2002) ‰ÈÂÚÂ˘Ó¿ ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ· Ù˘ ηٷÛ΢‹˜ ÌÈ·˜ ÌÔÚÊ‹˜ ÈÂÚ·Ú¯›·˜ Á‡Úˆ ·fi ÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· Ù˘ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜, Ì ·ÊÔÚÌ‹ ÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ô˘ ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈΤ˜ ÔÌ¿‰Â˜ ÚÔÛʇÁˆÓ Î·È ÌÂÙ·Ó·ÛÙÒÓÔÚÁ·ÓÒÓÔÓÙ·È Û ÔÌfiÎÂÓÙÚÔ˘˜ ·ÎÏÔ˘˜ Á‡Úˆ ·fi ÙÔÓ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈÎfi ˘Ú‹Ó·. ∞˘ÙÔ‡ ÙÔ˘ Ù‡Ô˘Ë ÈÂÚ·Ú¯›· ·ÓÙ·Ó·ÎÏ¿Ù·È ÛÙȘ ÚfiÛÊ·Ù˜ ·ÏÏ·Á¤˜ ÛÙËÓ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋ ÌÂÙ·Ó·ÛÙ¢ÙÈ΋ ÔÏÈÙÈ΋,Û‡Ìʈӷ Ì ÙȘ Ôԛ˜ ÔÈ ÌÂÙ·Ó¿ÛÙ˜ Ì ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋ ÂıÓÈ΋ ηٷÁˆÁ‹ —∂ÏÏËÓÔfiÓÙÈÔÈ, ηȵÔÚÂÈÔËÂÈÚÒÙ˜– Ù˘Á¯¿ÓÔ˘Ó ÂȉÈ΋˜ ÌÂÙ·¯Â›ÚÈÛ˘.

48. OÈ ÌÂϤÙ˜ ÙÔ˘ Herzfeld (1987 Î·È 1997) Ô˘ ‰ÈÂÚ¢ÓÔ‡Ó ÙËÓ Î·Ù·ÁˆÁ‹ Î·È ÛËÌ·Û›·Ù˘ ڈ̤˚΢ Î·È Ù˘ ÂÏÏËÓ›˙Ô˘Û·˜ ȉÂÔÏÔÁ›·˜ Â›Ó·È ·ÎfiÌË ·Í¤ڷÛÙ˜. O Herzfeld ·ÓÙÈ-Ï·Ì‚¿ÓÂÙ·È Ù· ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈο ÙÔ˘ ˘ÔΛÌÂÓ· ˆ˜ ÂÓÂÚÁËÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ‰È·ÌÔÚʈ٤˜ ÙˆÓ ‰ÈÎÒÓ ÙÔ˘˜·ÌÊÈÛËÌÈÒÓ Î·È È‰·ÓÈÎÒÓ Î·È Û η̛· ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ˆ˜ ·ıËÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ·Ô‰¤ÎÙ˜ ÌÈ·˜ ‰˘ÙÈ΋˜ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜ ÎÏËÚÔÓÔÌÈ¿˜.

Â›Ó·È Ô Û˘Ó‰˘·ÛÌfi˜ «ËıÈ΋˜» (ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜) Î·È «ÔÏÈÙÈ΋˜» ÂÓfiÙËÙ·˜ÙÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜, Ë Û˘Ó¤ÓˆÛË ÙÔ˘ ŒÏÏËÓ· Î·È ÙÔ˘ ƒˆÌÈÔ‡ ÛÙÔÚfiÛˆÔ ÙÔ˘ ÓÂfiÙÂÚÔ˘ ŒÏÏËÓ· (∫Ô˘ÌÔ˘ÚÏ‹˜, 1998, Û. 57), ÁÈ· ÙÔÓHerzfeld, ÙÔ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁÈÎfi ˙‡ÁÔ˜ ŒÏÏËÓ·˜–ƒˆÌÈfi˜ ·Ú¿ÁÂÙ·È ·fi ÙËÓȉÈfiÙ˘Ë ı¤ÛË ÂÓfi˜ Ï·Ô‡ Ì «‰‡Ô ÈÛÙÔڛ˜»: ÙÔ «ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi» ÌÔÓÙ¤ÏÔηÙ¢ı‡ÓÂÙ·È ÚÔ˜ Ù· ¤Íˆ, ΢ڛˆ˜ ÙËÓ ∂˘ÚÒË, Î·È ÙÔ «ÚˆÌ·›ÈÎÔ»Â›Ó·È ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚÔ ÂÓ‰ÔÛÎÔÈÎÔ‡ ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú· Î·È ·Ó·‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÙ·È Î˘Ú›ˆ˜ÛÙÔ Â›Â‰Ô Ù˘ ηıËÌÂÚÈÓfiÙËÙ·˜ Î·È ÙˆÓ ¿Ù˘ˆÓ Ú·ÎÙÈÎÒÓ. ∂›Ó·ÈÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎfi, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, Ó· ÙÔÓ›ÛÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ fiÙÈ ÙÔ «·È¯Ó›‰È Ì ÙË ‰ÈÛËÌ›·»,ÁÈ· Ó· ¯ÚËÛÈÌÔÔÈ‹Ûˆ ÙË ÁÓˆÛÙ‹ ÊÚ¿ÛË ÙÔ˘ Herzfeld, ‰Â Û˘ÓÈÛÙ¿ ÌÈ·‰È·ÚÎÒ˜ ·Ó·ÓÂÔ‡ÌÂÓË Èı·ÓfiÙËÙ· ÁÈ· ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈÌ¤ÓˆÓ ÙfiˆÓ-ÂÓ·Ôı¤ÛˆÓ.49

∏ ÌÔÚÊ‹ Ô˘ ÂͤϷ‚Â Ë ˘ÈÔıÂÙÔ‡ÌÂÓË ·fi ÙÔ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi ¤ıÓÔ˜ ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˜«ÂıÓÈ΋ οı·ÚÛË» ÛÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ Â›Ó·È ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈ΋: Û’·˘Ù‹Ó ‰Â Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú› ηÓ›˜ ÂÚÈÙÒÛÂȘ ‚›·È˘ ·ÔÌ¿ÎÚ˘ÓÛ˘ ÙÔ˘«¿ÏÏÔ˘» (fiˆ˜ ÁÈ· ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ· ¤ÁÈÓ ÛÙËÓ ·ÓÙ·ÏÏ·Á‹ ÙˆÓ ÏËı˘ÛÌÒÓ ÙÔ1922), Ô‡Ù ÙËÓ Âȉ›ˆÍË Ù˘ ı·Ó¿ÙˆÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘ (¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈÎfi ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁ-Ì· Ù˘ ÔÔ›·˜ ·ÔÙÂÏ› Ë ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙÔ˘ ÚfiÛÊ·ÙÔ˘ ÔϤÌÔ˘ ÛÙËÓÚÒËÓ °ÈÔ˘ÁÎÔÛÏ·‚›·). ∏ ·ÏÏ·Á‹ ÔÓÔÌ¿ÙˆÓ Î·È ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈ΋˜ «Û˘ÁÁ¤-ÓÂÈ·˜» Û˘Óԉ¢fiÙ·Ó ·fi ÙËÓ ÚÔÛ‰ÔΛ· fiÙÈ ÛÙ·‰È·Î¿ ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ı· ÚÔ-Û¤ÁÁÈ˙·Ó Î·È ı· Ù·˘Ù›˙ÔÓÙ·Ó Ì ÙÔ «ÂÌ›˜», ·ÂÌÔÏÒÓÙ·˜ ÙËÓ ÂÙÂÚfiÙË-Ù¿ ÙÔ˘˜. ∞Ó¿ÏÔÁ˜ ÔÏÈÙÈΤ˜ ÂÍÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌÔ‡ Û¯ÂÙÈο Ì ÙÔ˘˜ ∞ıÈÁÁ¿ÓÔ˘˜Ù˘ £Ú¿Î˘ ·Ú·ÙËÚ› Ë ∆ÚÔ˘Ì¤Ù· (2001, Û. 192-193), ·Ú¿ ÙÔ ÁÂÁÔÓfi˜fiÙÈ ‰ÂÓ ·Ó·Ê¤ÚÂÙ·È ÛÙËÓ ›‰È· ¯ÚÔÓÈ΋ ÛÙÈÁÌ‹. ¶ÈÔ Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤ӷ, Ë È‰Â-ÔÏÔÁÈ΋ Û˘Ó¿ÚıÚˆÛË ÙˆÓ ∞ıÈÁÁ¿ÓˆÓ ÛÙËÓ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋ ÂıÓÈ΋ ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·ÚÔ¸Ôı¤ÙÂÈ ÛÙËÓ ·ÓÙÈÌÂÙÒÈÛË Ù˘ ‰ÈÙÙ‹˜ ·Ú¤ÎÎÏÈÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ·fi ÙÔÂıÓÈÎfi ÚfiÙ˘Ô. ∆Ô ·Ó‹ÎÂÈÓ ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙË ÌÔ˘ÛÔ˘ÏÌ·ÓÈ΋ ÌÂÈÔÓfiÙËÙ· ·ÓÙÈ-ÌÂÙˆ›˙ÂÙ·È Ì ÙËÓ ÚÔ‚ÔÏ‹ ÙˆÓ ‰È·ÊÔÚÒÓ Ù˘ ÔÌ¿‰·˜ ·˘Ù‹˜ ·fi ÙÔ˘˜ÌÂÈÔÓÔÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ∆Ô‡ÚÎÔ˘˜. ∏ ‰Â‡ÙÂÚË ·Ú¤ÎÎÏÈÛ‹ ÙÔ˘˜ ·ÊÔÚ¿ ÁÂÓÈÎfiÙÂÚ·ÙȘ Ú·ÎÙÈΤ˜ ÙÔ˘˜ Ô˘ ÙÔ˘˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚÔÔÈÔ‡Ó ·fi ÙÔ˘˜ ΢ڛ·Ú¯Ô˘˜ ηÓfi-Ó˜ Ù˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋˜ ÏÂÈÔÓÔÙÈ΋˜ ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·˜. øÛÙfiÛÔ, Â›Ó·È ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎfi Ó··Ú·ÙËÚ‹ÛÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ fiÙÈ ÔÈ ·ÏÏ·Á¤˜ ·˘Ù¤˜ ˘ÈÔıÂÙ‹ıËÎ·Ó ÂÎÔ˘Û›ˆ˜50 ·fi

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY130

49. µÏ. ›Û˘ Green (2005, Û. 84-85). O ¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘ (2006, Û. 415, ˘ÔÛ. 12) ÛÙËÓ·ÓÙÈÛÙÈÎÙÈ΋ ıÂÒÚËÛË ÙˆÓ Ù·˘ÙÔÙ‹ÙˆÓ ÙÔ˘ «ŒÏÏËÓ·» Î·È ÙÔ˘ «ƒˆÌÈÔ‡» ÙÔÓ›˙ÂÈ fiÙÈ ı· Ú¤-ÂÈ Ó· ¤¯ÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ ˘fi„Ë ÙÔ˘ ÙÔ˘˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ¯ÚfiÓÔ˘˜ Û˘ÁÎÚfiÙËÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜.

50. ∏ ÔÏÈÙÈ΋ ÚÔÛ¤ÁÁÈÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ‰Â ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÂÙ·È ·fi ÙËÓ ÂÊ·ÚÌÔÁ‹ ·˘Ù·Ú¯ÈÎÒÓÎÚ·ÙÈÎÒÓ Ì¤ÛˆÓ Ù· ÔÔ›· ı· Âȉ›ˆÎ·Ó ÙËÓ ·Ó·ÁηÛÙÈ΋ ·ÊÔÌÔ›ˆÛË ÙˆÓ ÌÂÏÒÓ Ù˘ ÔÌ¿-‰·˜. ∏ ∂ÏÏ¿‰· ·ÔÙÂÏ› ÌÈ· ·fi ÙȘ ÂÏ¿¯ÈÛÙ˜ ÂÚÈÙÒÛÂȘ ÛÙËÓ ∂˘ÚÒË fiÔ˘ Ë ÌfiÓÈÌË

ÙÔ˘˜ ›‰ÈÔ˘˜ ÙÔ˘ °‡ÊÙÔ˘˜51 (fiˆ˜ ¿ÏψÛÙÂ Î·È ·fi ÙÔ˘˜ ∞ı›ÁÁ·ÓÔ˘˜ Ù˘£Ú¿Î˘) ηÈ, ·Ú¿ ÙËÓ ¤ÏÂ˘Û‹ ÙÔ˘˜, ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ Û˘ÓÂ-¯›˙Ô˘Ó Ó· ·ÔÙÈÌÒÓÙ·È ˆ˜ Ù¤ÙÔÈÔÈ, ÂÓÒ Ô ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜ Û˘Ó¯›˙ÂÈ Ó·ÚÔÛÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÙ·È ˆ˜ «Á˘ÊÙÔ¯ÒÚÈ». Àfi ·˘Ù‹Ó ÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· ÏÔÈfiÓ, ÔÈ·ÏÏ·Á¤˜ Ô˘ ÂÈÙ‡¯ıËÎ·Ó ‹Ù·Ó ÂıÓÈΤ˜ (national) Î·È fi¯È ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈΤ˜(ethno-national): ÔÈ «∆Ô˘ÚÎfiÁ˘ÊÙÔÈ» ¤ÁÈÓ·Ó ÏÔÈfiÓ «∂ÏÏËÓfiÁ˘ÊÙÔÈ»,·ÊÔ‡ ‚·Ù›ÛÙËÎ·Ó Î·È ·¤ÎÙËÛ·Ó ÂÏÏËÓÈο ÔÓfiÌ·Ù·. Ÿˆ˜ ÙÔÓ›˙ÂÈ Î·ÈË ∆ÚÔ˘Ì¤Ù·: «™˘ÓÔÙÈο ÙÔ ˙ËÙÔ‡ÌÂÓÔ Â›Ó·È Ë Û˘ÁÎÚfiÙËÛË ÌÈ·˜ ÔÌ¿‰·˜“∂ÏÏ‹ÓˆÓ ∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓˆÓ”, ÙˆÓ ÔÔ›ˆÓ Ë ÔÏÈÙÈ΋ Û˘Ó›‰ËÛË ı· ÛÙÂÚ›ٷȷ˘ÙfiÓÔÌ˘ ‰˘Ó·ÌÈ΋˜, ΢ڛˆ˜ ‰ÂÓ ı· Â›Ó·È ·ÓÙ·ÁˆÓÈÛÙÈ΋ ÚÔ˜ ÙÔ ÂÏÏË-ÓÈÎfi ÂıÓÈÎfi ‰fiÁÌ· Î·È Û˘ÓÂÒ˜ ı· ʤÚÂÈ ¤Ó· “ÊÔÏÎÏÔÚÈÎfi” ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú·.∆Ô ÂÈı˘ÌËÙfi ·ÔÙ¤ÏÂÛÌ· Â›Ó·È “∞ı›ÁÁ·ÓÔÈ”, ÔÈ ÔÔ›ÔÈ…·ÎfiÌË Î·È ·Ó‰ÂÓ Â›Ó·È ‰ÔÌÈο ÂÓÙ·Á̤ÓÔÈ ÛÙËÓ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋ ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·, ı· Â›Ó·È ÙÔ˘Ï¿¯È-ÛÙÔÓ È‰ÂÔÏÔÁÈο ·ÊÔÌÔȈ̤ÓÔÈ» (2001, Û. 193).

™Â ·˘Ù¿ Ù· Û˘ÌÊÚ·˙fiÌÂÓ· Ë Î·ÙËÁÔÚ›· «°‡ÊÙÔ˜» Û˘Ó-·ÔÙÂÏ› ηÈÛ˘Ó-ÂÈÙÂÏ› ÙË ıÂÌÂÏȷ΋ ·ÌÊÈÛËÌ›· Ô˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÂÈ ÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·-ÌÔ ˆ˜ ÙfiÔ «‰ÈÏ‹˜ ηٿÏ˄˘» Î·È ·Ó·Ê¤ÚÂÙ·È ÛÙËÓ Î·Ù¿ÛÙ·ÛË/‰È¢-ı¤ÙËÛË ÌÈ·˜ ·ÌÊ›ÛËÌ˘ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜: ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÔÓÙ·È ·fi ÂÓÙÔ-ÈfiÙËÙ· Ì ‚¿ÛË ÙËÓ ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋ ÙÔ˘˜ Û¯¤ÛË Ì ÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ,·ÏÏ¿ ‰Â ıˆÚÔ‡ÓÙ·È ·˘Ùfi¯ıÔÓ˜, ÏfiÁˆ ÙÔ˘ ÓÔÌ·‰ÈÎÔ‡ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓÙÔ˜ÙÔ˘˜Ø ·˘Ùfi/ÂÙÂÚÔ- ÚÔÛ‰ÈÔÚ›˙ÔÓÙ·È ˆ˜ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÔ›, ¤¯ÔÓÙ·˜ ˆÛÙfiÛÔ Ó·Âȉ›ÍÔ˘Ó ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ‰ÂÛÌÔ‡˜ Ì ٷ «ÙÔ˘ÚÎÔ¯ÒÚÈ·» Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜ ÛÙÔ·ÚÂÏıfiÓØ ¤ÁÈÓ·Ó ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÔ› ˆ˜ «Ó¤·» ÂıÓÈο ˘ÔΛÌÂÓ·, ÂÓÒ ¿ÓÙ· ËÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋ ·ÎÔÏÔ˘ı› ˆ˜ Ê˘ÛÈÎÔÔÈË̤ÓË ÚÔ‰ËÏfiÙËÙ· ÙËÓ ‡·ÚÍ‹ ÙÔ˘˜.∆· ·Ú·¿Óˆ Û˘ÓÈÛÙÔ‡Ó ¤Ó· Ì¿ÁÌ· Ú·ÎÙÈÎÒÓ, Û¯ËÌ¿ÙˆÓ ·ÓÙ›Ï˄˘,Î·È ˘ÔÛ˘ÛÙËÌ¿ÙˆÓ ·Ó·ÊÔÚ¿˜ ÙˆÓ ÔÔ›ˆÓ Ë Û˘Ó¿ÚıÚˆÛË ÂÈÙÚ¤ÂÈ ÙËÓ·ÔÙ›ÌËÛË ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ˆ˜ «ÂÏÏÂÈÌÌ·ÙÈÎÒÓ Â·˘ÙÒÓ» (Todorova, 1997),Û ۯ¤ÛË Ì ÙÔ˘˜ ÂοÛÙÔÙ «¿ÏÏÔ˘˜» Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜, °‡ÊÙÔ˘˜ (¯. ƒˆÌÈfi-Á˘ÊÙÔÈ) Î·È ÌË. ªÂ ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈÎÔ‡˜ fiÚÔ˘˜ ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘‰ÂÓ ıˆÚÔ‡ÓÙ·È °ÎÚ·›ÎÔÈ, Ô‡Ù µÏ¿¯ÔÈ, Ô‡Ù ƒˆÌÈfiÁ˘ÊÙÔÈ, ·ÏÏ¿ ‚¤‚·È·Ô‡ÙÂ Î·È ∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓÔÈ, Ì ·ÔÙ¤ÏÂÛÌ· Ë ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜ Ó· ÂÌÂÚȤ¯ÂÈ ÙËÓÂÍ¿ÚÙËÛË ·fi Ù· Û˘ÌÊÚ·˙fiÌÂÓ· ˘ÔΛÌÂÓ· ˆ˜ ‚·ÛÈÎfi, ‰È·ÎÚÈÙÈÎfi ÁÓÒ-ÚÈÛÌ¿ Ù˘. ŒÙÛÈ Û˘¯Ó¿ ı¤ÙÔ˘Ó Î·È ÔÈ ›‰ÈÔÈ ÙÔ ÂÚÒÙËÌ· ÙÈ Â›Ó·È «ÛÙËÓÚ·ÁÌ·ÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·», ·ÊÔ‡ ‰ÂÓ Â›Ó·È fi,ÙÈ ÔÈ ˘fiÏÔÈÔÈ, ÁÈ· Ó· ηٷϋÍÔ˘ÓÙËÓ ÂfiÌÂÓË ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ ÛÙËÓ ¿Ô„Ë fiÙÈ Â›Ó·È ·Ï¿ «°‡ÊÙÔÈ», ÂÔ›ıËÛË ÙËÓ

°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA 131

ÂÁηٿÛÙ·ÛË ÙˆÓ ∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓˆÓ ‰ÂÓ ¤¯ÂÈ ÂÈ‚ÏËı› Ì ·˘Ù·Ú¯Èο ‰ÈÔÈÎËÙÈο ̤ÙÚ·. µÏ. ›Û˘∆ÚÔ˘Ì¤Ù· (2001, Û. 192-193).

51. ™Â ·ÓÙ›ıÂÛË Ì ¿ÏϘ ÂÚÈÙÒÛÂȘ. µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Karakasidou, 1993.

ÔÔ›· ¤Ú¯ÔÓÙ·È ˆÛÙfiÛÔ ÛÙË Û˘Ó¤¯ÂÈ· Ó· ·Ó·Û΢¿˙Ô˘Ó ÙÔÓ›˙ÔÓÙ·˜ ÙËÓÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋ ÂÓÙÔÈfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜ ÁÈ· Ó· ı¤ÛÔ˘Ó ÙÂÏÈο ÂÎ Ó¤Ô˘ ÙÔ ÂÚÒÙËÌ· ÙÈÂ›Ó·È «ÛÙËÓ Ú·ÁÌ·ÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·» ÛÙÔÓ Î¿ı ÊÔÚ¿ Û˘ÓÔÌÈÏËÙ‹ ÙÔ˘˜.52

∞fi ·˘Ù‹Ó ÙËÓ «ÚˆÙÔ-ÂÏÏÂÈÌ·ÙÈÎfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘˜ Û ۯ¤ÛË Ì ÙÔ «ÂÌ›˜»Ù˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ ÂÓÔÚ¯ËÛÙÚÒÓÂÙ·È Î·È ÎÈÓËÙÔÔÈÂ›Ù·È Ë «ÂÏÏÂÈÌÌ·ÙÈ΋ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·» ‹ «‰ÈÏ‹ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÌÈ·˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈ΋˜ÏÔÁÈ΋˜ ·fi ÙËÓ ÚfiÛÏË„Ë ÙÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌÔ‡ Ì fiÚÔ˘˜ Ô˘Û›·˜, ÛÙËÓ ÔÔ›··Ó·Ê¤ÚıËη ·Ú·¿Óˆ. ∏ ÂÓ·ÏÏ·ÎÙÈ΋ ıÂÒÚËÛË Ô˘ ˘ÈÔıÂÙÂ›Ù·È ·fiÙÔÓ °Ô˘ÚÁÔ˘Ú‹ ÛÙÔ ¤ÚÁÔ ÙÔ˘ «Dream Nation» (1996) η٤¯ÂÈ ÚÔÂÍ¿Ú-¯Ô˘Û· ı¤ÛË ÛÙÔ Û˘ÏÏÔÁÈÛÌfi ÌÔ˘ ‰Ò.53 £ÂˆÚËÙÈ΋ ·ÊÂÙËÚ›· ·˘Ù‹˜ ·Ô-ÙÂÏ› Ë ·Ú·‰Ô¯‹ fiÙÈ Ù· ¤ıÓË ÌÔÚÔ‡Ó Ó· ıˆÚËıÔ‡Ó ˆ˜ ÚÔ˚fiÓÙ· Ù˘ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ ÛÙÔ ‚·ıÌfi Ô˘ Ô ¢È·ÊˆÙÈÛÌfi˜ ¤¯ÂÈ ‰È·‰Ú·Ì·Ù›ÛÂÈ ÎÂÓÙÚÈ-΋˜ ÛËÌ·Û›·˜ ÚfiÏÔ ÛÙË ı¤ÛÈÛË Ù˘ ÓˆÙÂÚÈ΋˜ Ù¿Í˘. ∆Ô ÂÈÛÙËÌÔÏÔÁÈ-Îfi ·˘Ùfi ·Ê‹ÁËÌ· ‰È·¯ÂÈÚ›˙ÂÙ·È ÙË ‰È·ÌfiÚʈÛË ÙˆÓ ÂıÓÒÓ Ì fiÚÔ˘˜ Ô˘˘·ÁÔÚ‡ÔÓÙ·È ·fi Ù· ÎÏ·ÛÈο (ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÂÌÂÈÚÈÛÙÈÎÔ‡ ıÂÙÈÎÈ-ÛÌÔ‡) ˙‡ÁÌ·Ù· ÛÙÔȯ›ˆÓ, Ô˘ ·fi ÙË ÌÈ· ‰È·ÊÔÚÔÔÈÔ‡ÓÙ·È, ÌÂÙ·ÏÏ¿Û-ÛÔÓÙ·È, Â›Ó·È ·ÛÙ·ı‹ Î·È Ú¢ÛÙ¿ (¯. ÎÔ˘ÏÙÔ‡Ú·, ÙfiÔ˜), Î·È ·fi ÙËÓ ¿ÏÏ˷ڷ̤ÓÔ˘Ó ÛÙ·ıÂÚ¿, Û˘Ì·Á‹ Î·È ··Ú¿ÏÏ·¯Ù· ÛÙÔ ¤Ú·ÛÌ· ÙÔ˘ ¯Úfi-ÓÔ˘ («Ê‡ÛË», οı ÏÔÁ‹˜ Ô˘Û›Â˜). ∆Ô ¤ıÓÔ˜ Ú¤ÂÈ Ó· ıÂÛÌÈÛıÂ›Ø Û οıÂÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ˆÛÙfiÛÔ Ë ›‰È· Ë ‰È·‰Èηۛ· Ù˘ ı¤ÛÌÈÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘ ı· Ú¤ÂÈ Ó·˘·ÎÔ‡ÂÈ ÛÙËÓ Úˆı‡ÛÙÂÚË ÏÔÁÈ΋ Ù˘ ‰È·¯ÚÔÓÈ΋˜ ·ÚÔ˘Û›·˜ ÙÔ˘. ªÂ¿ÏÏ· ÏfiÁÈ· Ë ı¤ÛÌÈÛË ÌÈ·˜ ÂıÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ ‰Â Û˘ÓÈÛÙ¿ Ù›ÔÙ ¿ÏÏÔ ·Ú¿ ÙËÓÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋ ηٷÁÚ·Ê‹ Ù˘ ÁÏÒÛÛ·˜ Ù˘ ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜/·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÌÔ‡(fi. ., Û. 18) Ô˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÂÈ ÙÔ ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ· ÙÔ˘ ¢È·ÊˆÙÈÛÌÔ‡.

∞Ó Î·È —‹ ÂÂȉ‹— ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ «ÂÏÏËÓÔÔÈ‹ıËηӻ, ÂÍÔÌÔÈÒıËηӉËÏ·‰‹ Ì ÙÔ˘˜ ¿ÏÏÔ˘˜ ÓÙfiÈÔ˘˜ ̤ۈ ÌÈ·˜ ‰È·‰Èηۛ·˜ Ô˘ ÛÊ˘ÚËÏ¿-ÙËÛ ÙËÓ ¿ÚÚËÎÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÌÂٷ͇ ÙfiÔ˘ Î·È ÂıÓÈ΋˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜ (Ë «·˘ıÂ-ÓÙÈ΋», Ì ÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· Ù˘ ÈÛÙÔÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜, ÂÓÙÔÈfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜ ‰È·‰Ú·Ì¿ÙÈÛÂη›ÚÈÔ ÚfiÏÔ Û ·˘Ù‹ ÙË ‰È·‰Èηۛ·), Ë «ÂÏÏËÓÔÔ›ËÛ‹» ÙÔ˘˜, ÛÙ· Ï·›-ÛÈ· Ù˘ ıÂÒÚËÛ˘ Ô˘ ÚÔÙ¿ÛÛÂÙ·È ·fi ÙÔÓ °Ô˘ÚÁÔ˘Ú‹, ¤¯ÂÈ ·Ó¿ÁÎËÂÍÈÛÔÚÚfiËÛ˘. ∞˘Ù‹ ÂÈÙ˘Á¯¿ÓÂÙ·È Ì¤Ûˆ Ù˘ ÂÈÙÂÏÂÛÙÈ΋˜ ·Ó¿Ù·Í˘ÙÔ˘ Ê¿ÛÌ·ÙÔ˜ Ù˘ Ô˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·Ù›·˜, ÙÔ ÔÔ›Ô Î·È Ê¤ÚÓÂÈ ÛÙÔ ÚÔÛ΋ÓÈÔ ÙÔÛ˘ÛÙ·ÙÈÎfi ‰ÂÛÌfi ÂÓ-ÙÔÈÔÔ›ËÛ˘ Î·È ÂÎ-ÙfiÈÛ˘. ∫ÂÓÙÚÈÎfi ‰È·Î‡‚Â˘Ì·

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY132

52. °È· ÌÈ· ÈÔ ÂÎÙÂٷ̤ÓË Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË, ‚Ï. Theodosiou, (˘fi ¤Î‰ÔÛË b).53. ™Ù· ›‰È· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÎÈÓÂ›Ù·È Î·È Ë ÚfiÛÊ·ÙË ÎÚÈÙÈ΋ ÈÛÙÔÚÈÔÁÚ·Ê›· Ô˘ οÓÂÈ ÏfiÁÔ ÁÈ·

ÙË Û˘Ó‡·ÚÍË Ê˘ÏÂÙÈÎÒÓ Î·È ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ ·Ó·ÊÔÚÒÓ ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ·ÊËÁ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜ÁÈ· ÙÔÓ ÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌfi. µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, §È¿ÎÔ˜, 1994Ø ∫Ô˘ÌÔ˘ÚÏ‹˜ 1998Ø ™ÈÁ¿Ï·˜, 2001.

ÛÙ· ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈο Û˘ÌÊÚ·˙fiÌÂÓ· Ù˘ ÂÚÈfi‰Ô˘ ·ÔÙÂÏ› Ë «‰È·Ù‹ÚËÛË» ‹,ηχÙÂÚ·, Ë ı¤ÛÌÈÛË Ù˘ ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋˜ «·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘» Î·È Û˘Ó·ÎfiÏÔ˘ı· Ù˘«·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ¿˜» Ù˘.54 ™ËÌ·ÓÙÈ΋ ˘ÔÛÙ‹ÚÈÍË ÛÙË ‰È·‰ÚÔÌ‹ Â̤‰ˆ-Û˘ ·˘Ù‹˜ ·Ú¤¯ÂÈ Ë ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙˆÓ ÓÙfiÈˆÓ Á‡ÊÙˆÓ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÒÓ: ÔÚÈ˙fi-ÌÂÓË ˆ˜ ÌÈ· «·Ú·‰ÔÛȷ΋» Ú·ÎÙÈ΋ ÙÔ˘˜ ηÈ/‹ ˆ˜ ÌÈ· Û˘Ó¯Ҙ ˘Ô-ÙÚÔÈ¿˙Ô˘Û· Ô˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·ÙÈ΋ «‰È·ÊÔÚ¿» ÙÔ˘˜, Ë ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜ ·ÔÙÂ-Ï› ¯¤ÁÁ˘Ô «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜», ÙÔ ÔÔ›Ô Ë Ó¤· ÂıÓÈ΋ ‰È¢ı¤ÙËÛË Ú¤ÂÈÓ· ÔÈÎÂÈÔÔÈËı› Î·È Ó· ·ӷϷÈÛÈÒÛÂÈ. ∞Í›˙ÂÈ Ó· ÛËÌÂȈı› Â‰Ò fiÙÈÛÙËÓ ◊ÂÈÚÔ, fiˆ˜ ¿ÏψÛÙÂ Î·È Û ¿ÏϘ ÂÚÈÔ¯¤˜ Ù˘ ËÂÈÚˆÙÈ΋˜∂ÏÏ¿‰·˜, Ë ¤ÓÓÔÈ· °‡ÊÙÔ˜ Â›Ó·È ·ÎfiÌË Î·È Û‹ÌÂÚ· Û˘ÓÒÓ˘ÌË ÙÔ˘«·Ú·‰ÔÛÈ·ÎÔ‡»55 ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÔ‡.56 ¶·ÚfiÙÈ ÏÔÈfiÓ Ë ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋ ˘ÔÛÙ·ÛÈÔÔÈ-Â›Ù·È Î·È Á›ÓÂÙ·È ·ÓÙÈÏËÙ‹ ˆ˜ «Ê˘ÛÈÎfi» ÎÔÌÌ¿ÙÈ Ù˘ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ¿˜ ÙÔ˘˜, ËÂ̤‰ˆÛË Ù˘ Û˘Ó·ÚÌÔÏfiÁËÛ˘ «Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·-ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋» ÚÔÛÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂٷȈ˜ ÚfiÛÊ·ÙË ‰ÈÂÚÁ·Û›·. ™’ ·˘Ù‹Ó ÛËÌ·›ÓÔÓÙ· ÚfiÏÔ ‰È·‰Ú·Ì·Ù›˙ÂÈ, fiˆ˜ÚԷӷʤÚıËÎÂ, Ë ¤ÓÓÔÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘ Î·È Ô Â·Ó·ÚÔÛ‰ÈÔÚÈÛÌfi˜ ÙÔ˘ ÛÙ·Ï·›ÛÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÓÂfiÙ¢ÎÙÔ˘ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ·ÊËÁ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜.

∞fi Ù· ·Ú·¿Óˆ ηı›ÛÙ·Ù·È Û·Ê¤˜ fiÙÈ Ë Û‡˙¢ÍË ‰‡Ô Û·ÊÒ˜ ‰È·-ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎÒÓ ıˆڋÛÂˆÓ ÂÚ› «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» (Ë Ì›· ÛÙÔȯÂÈÔıÂÙ›ٷÈ̤ۈ ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘, Â›Ó·È ÌÂÙ·‚ÏËÙ‹ Î·È ¤¯ÂÈ ÈÛÙÔÚÈÎfi ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú·Ø Ë ¿ÏÏËÛ¯ÂÙ›˙ÂÙ·È Ì ÙËÓ ·ÓıÚÒÈÓË «Ê‡ÛË» Î·È ¤¯ÂÈ ·ÌÂÙ¿‚ÏËÙÔ ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú·)Á›ÓÂÙ·È Ë ·Ú¤Ó· ÛÙËÓ ÔÔ›· ‰È¢ıÂÙÂ›Ù·È Ë «‰ÈÏ‹ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ·» ÙˆÓÁ‡ÊÙˆÓ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÒÓ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘. ∏ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·» ÏÔÈfiÓ ·Ó·-‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÙ·È Û ¤Ó· ÈÛÙÔÚÈο ÔÚÔıÂÙË̤ÓÔ Â‰›Ô Û˘Ì‚ÔÏÈÎÔ‡ ·ÁÒÓ· ÁÈ·ÙË ‰È¢ı¤ÙËÛË ÌÈ·˜ ÛÂÈÚ¿˜ ‰È·‰ÈηÛÈÒÓ Ù·˘ÙÔÔ›ËÛ˘ Î·È ‰È¿ÎÚÈÛ˘.

«¶APA¢O™H», «¡EøTEPIKOTHTA» Î·È «∞Y£ENTIKOTHTA»

™Ù· Ï·›ÛÈ· Ù˘ ·ÚÔ‡Û·˜ Û˘˙‹ÙËÛ˘ ȉȷ›ÙÂÚ· ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈΤ˜ ıˆÚÒ ÙȘÚfiÛÊ·Ù˜ ¯ÂÈÚÔÓƠ̂˜ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏfiÁËÛ˘ Ù˘ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹˜ Ù˘ «‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜»Ô˘ ·ÔÚÚ¤ÂÈ ·fi ÙËÓ Â›ÎÏËÛË Ù˘ «·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘» Î·È Ù˘ «ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfiÙË-

°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA 133

54. µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Roginsky, 2006 Û¯ÂÙÈο Ì ÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ô˘ Ô ÈÛÚ·ËÏÈÓfi˜ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌfi˜·ÓÙÈÌÂÙÒÈÛ ÙÔ˘˜ ·ÌÊ›ÛËÌÔ˘˜ «¿ÏÏÔ˘˜» ÙÔ˘ ÛÙÔ Â‰›Ô ÙÔ˘ Ï·˚ÎÔ‡ ¯ÔÚÔ‡.

55. OÈ ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈΤ˜ Û˘Ó‰ËÏÒÛÂȘ ÙÔ˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÌÔ‡ «·Ú·‰ÔÛÈ·Îfi˜», ·ÏÏ¿ Î·È ÔÈÛ˘Û¯ÂÙÈÛÌÔ› Ô˘ ·˘Ùfi˜ ÂÁ›ÚÂÈ Ì ˙ËÙ‹Ì·Ù· fiˆ˜ ·˘Ù¿ ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘ Î.Ï., ÛÙ· Û˘ÁΛÌÂÓ· Ù˘ÚfiÛÊ·Ù˘ ÛÙÚÔÊ‹˜ ÛÙÔ «ÓÂÔ-·Ú·‰ÔÛÈ·Îfi» ‰ÂÓ ÂÌ›ÙÔ˘Ó ÛÙËÓ ÚÔ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈ΋ ÙÔ˘ ·Úfi-ÓÙÔ˜ ¿ÚıÚÔ˘.

56. °È· ÌÈ· ·Ó¿ÏÔÁË ‰È·›ÛÙˆÛË, ‚Ï. Blau, Î.¿. (2002, Û. 95). ™˘¯Ó¿, Ô fiÚÔ˜ Ô˘ ¯ÚËÛÈ-ÌÔÔÈÂ›Ù·È ÂÓ·ÏÏ·ÎÙÈο Â›Ó·È «Ù· fiÚÁ·Ó·».

Ù·˜», ηıÒ˜ Î·È ‰ÈÂÚ‡ÓËÛ˘ Ù˘ ÔÏÈÙÈ΋˜ Û˘Ó¿ÊÂÈ·˜ ÙˆÓ Ú·ÎÙÈÎÒÓ,ÂÌÂÈÚÈÒÓ Î·È ÂÌÂÈÚÈÎÔًوÓ, ÔÈ Ôԛ˜, Ì ·˘ÙfiÓ ÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ, ÂÎÙÔ›˙Ô-ÓÙ·È, ·ÔÎÂÓÙÚÔıÂÙÔ‡ÓÙ·È ‹ ·Ó·‰È·Ù˘ÒÓÔÓÙ·È. OÈ ·ÓıÚˆÔÏfiÁÔÈ Ô˘˘ÈÔıÂÙÔ‡Ó ·˘Ù‹Ó ÙËÓ ÔÙÈ΋ ·Ú·ÙËÚÔ‡Ó Â‡ÛÙÔ¯· fiÙÈ ÔÈ ÌÂϤÙ˜ Ô˘ÚÔÛ‰›‰Ô˘Ó ÂÚÈÛÛ‹ ¤ÌÊ·ÛË ‹ ·ÓÙ›ÛÙÔȯ· ˘ÔÙÈÌÔ‡Ó Û¯¤ÛÂȘ «ÔÌÔÈfiÙË-Ù·˜» Î·È «‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜» ÂÈÛÎÈ¿˙Ô˘Ó, ÙÂÏÈο, ÙËÓ ÚfiÛÏË„Ë ÙˆÓ ÔÏÏ·Ï¿‰È·ÊÔÚÔÔÈÔ‡ÌÂÓˆÓ ı¤ÛÂˆÓ ÙÔ˘ ˘ÔÎÂÈ̤ÓÔ˘, Î·È ÙË Û¯¤ÛË ·˘ÙÒÓ Ì ÙÈ˜Û˘¯Ó¿ ÌÂÙ·ÏÏ·ÛÛfiÌÂÓ˜ Û¯¤ÛÂȘ ÂÍÔ˘Û›·˜.57 °È’ ·˘ÙÔ‡˜, ÂΛÓÔ Ô˘ Û‹ÌÂ-Ú· ·Ó·‰‡ÂÙ·È ˆ˜ ÂÈÙ·ÎÙÈ΋ ·Ó¿ÁÎË Â›Ó·È Ë ÌÂÙ·ÙfiÈÛË Ù˘ ÚÔ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈ-΋˜ ÛÙË ‰È·Û·Ê‹ÓÈÛË ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎÒÓ Û¯¤ÛÂˆÓ Î·È ÂÍÔ˘ÛÈ·ÛÙÈÎÒÓ ‰ÈÂÚÁ·-ÛÈÒÓ Ô˘ ·Ó·Î‡ÙÔ˘Ó ·fi ÙËÓ Â›ÎÏËÛË ÏÂÎÙÈÎÒÓ ÂÓÂÚÁËÌ¿ÙˆÓ, fiˆ˜·˘Ù¿ Ù˘ «·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘» Î·È Ù˘ «ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» (∏arvey, 1996, Û. 19).

™ËÌ·ÓÙÈ΋ ÒıËÛË Û ·˘Ù‹ ÙË ‰È·‰Èηۛ· ¤¯ÂÈ ‰Ôı› ·fi ÙË ÁÓˆÛÙ‹ÌÂϤÙË Ù˘ Starthern Ì ٛÙÏÔ «Partial Connections» (1991). ∂Λ Ë Û˘Á-Áڷʤ·˜ ÂÈÛËÌ·›ÓÂÈ Â‡ÛÙÔ¯· fiÙÈ, ·Ó fiϘ ÔÈ ·Ó··Ú·ÛÙ¿ÛÂȘ ‰ÂÓ ÌÔ-ÚÔ‡Ó ·Ú¿ Ó· Â›Ó·È ÌÂÚÈΤ˜ (ÛÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· Ù˘ ÌÂÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ Û˘Ì˘ÎÓÒÓÔ-ÓÙ·È ·Ú·‰ÂÈÁÌ·ÙÈο Ë ÚÔηٿÏË„Ë Î·È Ë ÂÏÏÂÈÌÌ·ÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·) Î·È Ó·ÁÂÓÓÔ‡Ó ÌÈ· ·›ÛıËÛË ·Û˘Ì‚·ÙfiÙËÙ·˜ ÌÂٷ͇ ÙÔ˘˜, ·ÏÏ¿ Î·È Ù·˘Ùfi¯ÚÔÓË˜Û˘Û¯ÂÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ Î·È Û˘ÁÎÚÈÛÈÌfiÙËÙ·˜, ÙfiÙ ÙÔ ÂÚÒÙËÌ· Ô˘ ·Ó·Î‡ÙÂÈ·ÊÔÚ¿ ÙÔ Â›‰Ô˜ Ù˘ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈο ‰È·ÓÔËÙ‹˜, ·Ó·ÁÓˆÚ›ÛÈÌ˘ Î·È ·Ó··-Ú·ÛÙ¿ÛÈÌ˘ Û¯¤Û˘ ÌÂٷ͇ ÔÓÙÔًوÓ/ÂȉÒÓ Ô˘ ηٷÛ΢¿˙ÔÓÙ·È Î·È·Ó··Ú¿ÁÔÓÙ·È Ì ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ÙÚfiÔ˘˜, ¤¯Ô˘Ó, ‰ËÏ·‰‹, ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈ΋ÚԤϢÛË, ·ÏÏ¿ Û˘Ó˘¿Ú¯Ô˘Ó Î·È Û˘ÏÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁÔ‡Ó (fi. ., Û. 37, Ë ¤Ì-Ê·ÛË ‰È΋ ÌÔ˘).

OÈ ·Ú·¿Óˆ ·Ú·ÙËÚ‹ÛÂȘ Â›Ó·È ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈΤ˜ ÚÔÎÂÈ̤ÓÔ˘ Ó· ηٷ-ÓÔ‹ÛÔ˘Ì Ҙ ÂÌϤÎÔÓÙ·È Î·È ·ÏÏËÏԉȷÚıÚÒÓÔÓÙ·È ‰‡Ô Ôχ ‰È·ÊÔ-ÚÂÙÈο ·ÏÏ¿ Û˘Û¯ÂÙÈ˙fiÌÂÓ· ‰›·: ·fi ÙË ÌÈ·, ÙÔ Â‰›Ô Ù˘ «·Ú¿‰Ô-Û˘» Î·È Ù˘ «ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜», ηÈ, ·fi ÙËÓ ¿ÏÏË, ·˘Ùfi Ù˘ «‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜-ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜» Î·È Ù˘ ˘ÔÓÔÔ‡ÌÂÓ˘ «Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜-ÔÌÔÈfiÙËÙ·˜». °È· ÙÔ

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY134

57. µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Strathern, 1991Ø Harvey, 1991Ø Wade, 2000Ø Ravetz, 2001Ø Rockfeller(x.x.). ™Ù· Ï·›ÛÈ· Ù˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋˜ ÂıÓÔÁÚ·Ê›·˜, Ë ‰ÂηÂÙ›· ÙÔ˘ 1990 ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÂÙ·È ·fi ÙËÓ¤ÓÙÔÓË ·Ó¿Ù˘ÍË ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈÎÒÓ ÌÂÏÂÙÒÓ (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Aggelopoulos, 1993Ø ∞ÁÁÂÏfiÔ˘-ÏÔ˜, 1997Ø Cowan, 2000Ø Danforth, 1999Ø Karakasidou, 1993Ø ∫·Ú·Î·Û›‰Ô˘, 2000Ø Manos,2003Ø Demetriou, 2004) Ô˘ ·ÊÔÚÔ‡Ó ÙËÓ ÂÛˆÙÂÚÈ΋ «ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·» Î·È ÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ô˘ ·˘Ù‹Á›ÓÂÙ·È ·ÓÙÈΛÌÂÓÔ ÔÈÎÂÈÔÔ›ËÛ˘ Î·È ·Ó·‰È·ÓÔÌ‹˜ ·fi ÙÔ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi ¤ıÓÔ˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˜. ¶ÔÏ‡Û˘¯Ó¿ ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ·˘ÙÒÓ ÙˆÓ ÌÂÏÂÙÒÓ Ë ‰È·Ú΋˜ ‰È·ÏÂÎÙÈ΋ ÌÂٷ͇ ÙÔ˘ ËÁÂÌÔÓÈÎÔ‡ ÂıÓÈ-ÎÔ‡ ÏfiÁÔ˘ Î·È ÙˆÓ Î¿ı ÏÔÁ‹˜ ·ÓÙÈ·Ú·ı¤ÛÂÒÓ ÙÔ˘ ‰ÈÂÚÂ˘Ó¿Ù·È Ì¤Û· ·fi ÙË ÏÔÁÈ΋ ÙÔ˘¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ (Gefou-Madianou, 1999, Û. 415).

ÚÒÙÔ ˙‡ÁÌ· ÂÓÓÔÈÒÓ, Ë ¤ÓÓÔÈ· Ù˘ ¯ÚÔÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ Â›Ó·È ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈ΋, ÂÓÒÛÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· Ù˘ «‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜» ·Ô‰›‰ÔÓÙ·È Ô˘ÛÈÔÏÔÁÈΤ˜ ȉÈfiÙËÙ˜, ÔÈÔԛ˜ ÚÔÛÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÔÓÙ·È ˆ˜ ·-¯ÚÔÓÈΤ˜ ÂÍ ÔÚÈÛÌÔ‡. §·Ì‚¿ÓÔÓÙ·˜˘fi„Ë ÙË ıÂÒÚËÛË ÙÔ˘ °Ô˘ÚÁÔ˘Ú‹ fiÙÈ ‰˘Ô ‰È·ÎÚÈÙ¿ (·Ó Î·È ·ÏÏËÏÔÛ˘Ó-‰ÂfiÌÂÓ·) ηıÂÛÙÒÙ·, Ë ¯ÚÔÓÈÎfiÙËÙ· Î·È ÔÈ Ô˘ÛÈÔÏÔÁÈΤ˜ ıˆڋÛÂȘ,Û˘ÁÎÚÔÙÔ‡Ó ÙË ‚¿ÛË ÙÔ˘ ¢È·ÊˆÙÈÛÌÔ‡ ηÈ, Û˘ÓÂÒ˜, ÙÔ˘ ÙÚfiÔ˘ Ô˘ ÔÂıÓÈÎfi˜/ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈÎfi˜ ËÁÂÌÔÓÈÎfi˜ ÏfiÁÔ˜ ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ›, Á›ÓÂÙ·È ÚÔÊ·Ó‹˜ ËÛËÌ·ÓÙÈ΋ ı¤ÛË Ù˘ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» ÛÙÔ ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfi ÎfiÛÌÔ (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈ-ÎÙÈο, Handler, 1989Ø Bayart, 1996Ø Herzfeld, 2004Ø Heynen, 2006): ˆ˜ÌÈ· Ó¤· ÂÎ-Ì¿Á¢ÛË, Ë ·Í›ˆÛ‹ Ù˘ ‰È·‰Ú·Ì·Ù›˙ÂÈ ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎfi ÚfiÏÔ ÛÂÛ˘ÁΛÌÂÓ· fiÔ˘ Ë ÚfiÛÏË„Ë Ù˘ «‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜» ÂÈÙÂÏÂ›Ù·È Ì fiÚÔ˘˜Ô˘ÛÈÔÏÔÁÈÎÔ‡˜, Î·È fiÔ˘ ÔÈ ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚÔÈ, ¿ÓıÚˆÔÈ Î·È ˘ÏÈο, ˘ÔÙÚÔ-È¿˙Ô˘Ó ÛÙËÓ ·fi-Ì¿Á¢ÛË Ù˘ «ÌË-·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» –ÂÍ·›ÚÂÛË ·ÔÙÂ-ÏÔ‡Ó fiÛÔÈ/fiÛ· ÛÙÔȯ›· «‰È·ÙËÚÔ‡Ó ÙËÓ ·Ú¿‰ÔÛË» ‹/Î·È ÌÔÚÔ‡Ó Ó··ÔÙÈÌËıÔ‡Ó Ì ԢÛÈÔÎÚ·ÙÈÎÔ‡˜ fiÚÔ˘˜.58

OÈ ‰È·Ù˘ÒÛÂȘ ÙÔ˘ Diawara (1998) ÁÈ· ÙÔ «cool» ˆ˜ ‰ÂÛfi˙ÔÓ ¯·Ú·-ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈÎfi ÙˆÓ ∞ÊÚÔ-·ÌÂÚÈÎ¿ÓˆÓ ·ÚÔ˘ÛÈ¿˙Ô˘Ó È‰È·›ÙÂÚÔ ÂӉȷʤÚÔÓÁÈ· ÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘Ø ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ Ê¤ÚÔÓÙ·ÈÓ· ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÔÓÙ·È ·fi ÙÔ ‰ÈÎfi ÙÔ˘˜ «cool»: ÙË «Ê˘ÛÈ΋» ÙÔ˘˜ (·˘Ù‹‰ËÏ·‰‹ Ô˘ ·ÔÚÚ¤ÂÈ ·fi ÙË Á‡ÊÙÈÎË «Ô˘Û›·» ÙÔ˘˜) ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋ ÈηÓfiÙËÙ·.∆ËÓ ›‰È· ÛÙÈÁÌ‹, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, Î·È Î·Ù’ ·Ó·ÏÔÁ›· Ì ÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙˆÓ ∞ÊÚÔ–·ÌÂÚÈοӈÓ, ÙÔ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfi cool» ʤÚÂÈ Ì·˙› ÙÔ˘ ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ȉȷ›ÙÂڈӉȢıÂÙ‹ÛˆÓ, Ì ΢ÚÈfiÙÂÚË ·˘Ù‹ Ù˘ ·‰˘Ó·Ì›·˜ ·ÂÌfiÏËÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘. ODiawara ·Ó·Ê¤ÚÂÙ·È ÛÙȘ ·ÓÙÈÓƠ̂˜ Ô˘ ‰È¤Ô˘Ó, ·ÏÏ¿ Î·È ·Ú¿ÁÔÓÙ·È·fi ÙËÓ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏfiÁËÛË ·˘Ù‹: ·˘Ùfi Ô˘ ¤¯Ô˘Ó ·fi ÎÔÈÓÔ‡ ÔÈ Ì·‡ÚÔÈ Î·ÈÔÈ Ï¢ÎÔ› ∞ÌÂÚÈοÓÔÈ Â›Ó·È Ù·˘Ùfi¯ÚÔÓ· Î·È ÙÔ ·Ú¿‰ÔÍÔ Ô˘ ÙÔ˘˜ ‰È·-ÊÔÚÔÔÈ›, ÔÚ›˙ÂÈØ ÁÈ· ÙÔ˘˜ Ì·‡ÚÔ˘˜ ∞ÌÂÚÈοÓÔ˘˜ ÙÔ «cool» ˘¿Ú¯ÂÈ ˆ˜

°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA 135

58. ∏ ·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ· Â›Ó·È ÂÍ ÔÚÈÛÌÔ‡ ÂÓ·ÔÙÈı¤ÌÂÓË Î¿Ô˘ ·ÏÏÔ‡, ‰ÂÓ ÌÔÚ› ηÓ›˜ Ó···ÏÏ·¯ı› ·fi ·˘Ù‹Ó Ì ·˘ÙfiÌ·ÙÔ ÙÚfiÔ, ·ÏÏ¿ ÌÔÚ› Ó· ·ˆÏÂÛı› ηÈ, Û ·˘Ù‹ ÙËÓ ÂÚ›-ÙˆÛË, Ú¤ÂÈ Ó· ·Ó·ÎÙËı›. ∏ ÂÈı˘Ì›· ·fiÎÙËÛ‹˜ Ù˘, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, ÂÎÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÈ ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈΤ˜ÌÔÚʤ˜. ∏ Heynen (2006), ÁÈ· ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ·, ÂÛÙÈ¿˙ÂÈ ÛÙȘ ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈΤ˜ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁ‹ÛÂȘ Ù˘·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ Ô˘ ÂȯˆÚÈ¿˙Ô˘Ó ·fi ÙË ÌÈ· ÛÙȘ ‰È¿ÊÔÚ˜ Ú·ÎÙÈΤ˜ Û˘ÓÙ‹ÚËÛ˘, Î·È ·fiÙËÓ ¿ÏÏË ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÌÔÓÙÂÚÓÈÎÔ‡ ÏfiÁÔ˘ Ô˘ ·Ó·Ù‡ÛÛÂÙ·È ÛÙÔ ¡ÂˆÙÂÚÈÎfi ∫›ÓËÌ· Ù˘∞Ú¯ÈÙÂÎÙÔÓÈ΋˜. ∏ ÌÔÓÙÂÚÓÈ΋ ÚfiÛÏË„Ë Ù˘ ·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ ˘ÔÛÙËÚ›˙ÂÈ fiÙÈ Ù· ÚÔËÁÔ‡ÌÂ-Ó· ·Ú¯ÈÙÂÎÙÔÓÈο ÛÙ˘Ï ‰ÂÓ Î·Ù¿ÊÂÚ·Ó Ó· ·Ô‰ÒÛÔ˘Ó ÙȘ ıÂÌÂÏÈÒ‰ÂȘ, Ô˘ÛÈ·ÛÙÈΤ˜ ÔÈfiÙË-Ù˜ ÙˆÓ ÎÙËÚ›ˆÓ– Ë Ó¤· ÚÔÛ¤ÁÁÈÛË ·Ô‰Â¯fiÙ·Ó ÙËÓ ‡·ÚÍË ÛÙ˘Ï Û ηıÂÙ› Ô˘ ‹Ù·Ó ·ÏËıÈ-Ófi ÛÙËÓ Î·Ù·Û΢‹ Î·È ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ›· ÙÔ˘, Ì ¿ÏÏ· ÏfiÁÈ· ‰ËÏ·‰‹ ·Ô‰Â¯fiÙ·Ó ÙËÓ ‡·ÚÍË ·˘ıÂ-ÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ ÛÙËÓ Ô˘Û›· ÙÔ˘˜. ∞ÓÙ›ıÂÙ·, ÁÈ· ÙÔ˘˜ ˘ÔÛÙËÚÈÎÙ¤˜ Ù˘ Û˘ÓÙ‹ÚËÛ˘, Ë ·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfi-ÙËÙ· ÂÓ·ÔÙ›ıÂÙ·È ÛÙËÓ ·Ú¿‰ÔÛË, ÛÙ· ›‰È· ‰ËÏ·‰‹ Ù· ·ÔÌÂÈÓ¿ÚÈ· ÙÔ˘ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓÙÔ˜.

fiÏÔÓ, ˆ˜ ÌÔÓ·‰ÈÎfiÙËÙ· Ô˘ ÙÔ˘˜ Û˘ÁÎÚÔÙ›, ˆ˜ ·fi-Î¿Ï˘„Ë Ù˘ Ô˘Û›·˜ÙÔ˘ «Â›Ó·È» ÙÔ˘˜. ∏ ȉÈfiÙËÙ· ·˘Ù‹ ÏÔÈfiÓ Î·ı›ÛÙ·Ù·È Ë ÌÔÓ·‰È΋ ‰˘Ó·-ÙfiÙËÙ· ÁÈ· ·fiÎÙËÛË ÂÌÂÈÚ›·˜ ·Ú-Ô˘Û›·˜, Û ·ÓÙ›ıÂÛË Ì ÙÔ˘˜ Ï¢-ÎÔ‡˜ ∞ÌÂÚÈοÓÔ˘˜, ÔÈ ÔÔ›ÔÈ ¤¯Ô˘Ó ÙË ‰˘Ó·ÙfiÙËÙ· ÂÈÏÔÁ‹˜ ̤۷ ·fiÌÈ· ÏÂÈ¿‰· ‰˘Ó·ÙÔًوÓ: Ì›ÌËÛË, ÚÔÛÔÌÔ›ˆÛË, ·fiÎÙËÛË ÙÔ˘ «cool».¶ÔÈ· Â›Ó·È fï˜ Ù· Û˘Ì·ÚÔÌ·ÚÙÔ‡ÓÙ· ÛÙÔȯ›· ÌÈ·˜ Ù¤ÙÔÈ·˜ ıÂÒÚËÛ˘;ø˜ Ï¢Îfi˜ ∞ÌÂÚÈοÓÔ˜ ÌÔÚ› ηÓ›˜ Ó· ·ˆÏ¤ÛÂÈ ÙËÓ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ¿»ÙÔ˘ Î·È ÌÈ· Ù¤ÙÔÈ· ÂÌÂÈÚ›· ÌÔÚ› Ó· ‚Ȉı› ˆ˜ ÚÔ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈ΋ (‚Ï.,ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Haraway, 1997). ∆Ô ›‰ÈÔ, ·Ó fi¯È ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚÔ ÚÔ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈ΋ÂÌÂÈÚ›·, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, Û˘ÓÈÛÙ¿ Ë ·ÓÈηÓfiÙËÙ· Ó· ·ÂÌÔÏ‹ÛÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ ÙËÓ«·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘,59 fiˆ˜ Û˘Ì‚·›ÓÂÈ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙˆÓ Ì·‡ÚˆÓ∞ÌÂÚÈηÓÒÓ Î·È ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÒÓ. ªÈ· Ù¤ÙÔÈ· ηٷÛ΢‹ «¿Ïψӻ¤¯ÂÈ ˆÛÙfiÛÔ ¿ÌÂÛ˜ Î·È Û˘¯Ó¿ ·Ì›ÏÈÎÙ˜ Û˘Ó¤ÂȘ ÛÙÔÓ ÂÈÌÂÚÈÛÌfiÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎÔ‡, ÔÏÈÙÈÎÔ‡, ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÔ‡ Î·È Û˘Ì‚ÔÏÈÎÔ‡ ÎÂÊ·Ï·›Ô˘.

∂¶I§O°IKE™ ¶APATHPH™EI™

∂̉ˆÌ¤ÓÔ ÏÔÈfiÓ ÛÙȘ Û˘Ó¤ÚÁÂȘ Ô˘ ÛÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ Â¤ÙÚ„·Ó ÙËÓÂÓۈ̿وÛË, ¤ÛÙˆ ÚˆÙÔ-ÂÏÏÂÈÌÌ·ÙÈ΋, ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÒÓ ÛÙÔÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi ÂıÓÈÎfi ȉÂÔÏfiÁËÌ·, ÙÔ ·Íȷο ÊÔÚÙÈṲ̂ÓÔ È‰›ˆÌ· Ù˘ «·˘ıÂ-ÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜», Ì ٷ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈο Î·È Ô˘ÛÈÔÏÔÁÈο Û˘Ó‰ËÏÔ‡ÌÂÓ¿ ÙÔ˘, ·Ó·-‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÙ·È Û ÈÛÙÔÚÈο ÔÚÔıÂÙË̤ÓÔ Â‰›Ô Û˘Ì‚ÔÏÈÎÔ‡ ·ÁÒÓ·. ∞Ó·‰ÂÈ-ÎÓ‡ÂÙ·È Û ¤Ó· ‰›Ô ηٷÛÙ·ÙÈο Û˘ÁÎÚÔ˘ÛÈ·Îfi Ô˘ ‰È¤ÂÙ·È ·fiÂÁÁÂÓ›˜ ·Ú·‰ÔÍfiÙËÙ˜ Î·È ÂÙÂÚÔÏÔÁ›Â˜, Î·È ÙÂÏÈο Û˘ÓÈÛÙ¿ ÙËÓ ·Ú¤Ó·ÛÙËÓ ÔÔ›· ‰È¢ıÂÙÔ‡ÓÙ·È ÔÈ ‰È·‰Èηۛ˜ ·Û‡ÌÌÂÙÚ˘ Ù·‡ÙÈÛ˘, Î·È ‰È·-ÊÔÚÔÔ›ËÛ˘, ·ÔͤӈÛ˘ Î·È È‰ÈÔÔ›ËÛ˘.

¶ÔÈΛϘ fi„ÂȘ ÙˆÓ ‰È·‰ÈηÛÈÒÓ ·˘ÙÒÓ ÊˆÙ›˙ÂÈ Û‹ÌÂÚ· Ô ÔÏ˘ÌÔÚ-ÊÈÎfi˜ ÏfiÁÔ˜ Á‡Úˆ ·fi ÙÔÓ «ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌfi», ÙËÓ «ÔÏÈÙÈÛÙÈ΋ ÎÏËÚÔÓÔÌÈ¿»Î·È ÙËÓ «ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿» Ô˘ Û˘ÁÎÚÔÙÂ›Ù·È Î·È ÛÙËÓ ∂ÏÏ¿‰· ÙȘ‰‡Ô ÙÂÏÂ˘Ù·›Â˜ ‰ÂηÂٛ˜ (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Aggelopoulos, 2000Ø 2007ØYiakumaki, 2006Ø ∆ÛÈÌÈÚ›‰Ô˘, 2005Ø ∆heodosiou, ˘fi ¤Î‰ÔÛË [c]) ·Ô-ÙÂÏÒÓÙ·˜, ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘, ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎfi ̤ÚÔ˜ ÙˆÓ Ú·ÎÙÈÎÒÓ Î˘‚ÂÚÓËÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜(Moore, 1996). ∏ ÂÁηı›‰Ú˘ÛË ·˘ÙÔ‡ ÙÔ˘ ÏfiÁÔ˘ ÌÔÚ› Ó· ÂÚÌËÓ¢ı›ÛÙË ‚¿ÛË ·˘ÙÒÓ Ô˘ ÔÈ Wilk (1995) Î·È Herzfeld (2004) ÔÚ›˙Ô˘Ó ˆ˜«·ÁÎfiÛÌÈ· Û˘ÛÙ‹Ì·Ù· ÎÔÈÓ‹˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜» (global systems of common

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY136

59. µÏ. Conklin (1997), ÁÈ· ¤Ó· ÂӉȷʤÚÔÓ ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈÎfi ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ·. µÏ., ›Û˘, °Î¤-ÊÔ˘-ª·‰È·ÓÔ‡, 2003, Û. 51.

difference) Î·È «·ÁÎfiÛÌÈ· ÈÂÚ·Ú¯›· ÙˆÓ ·ÍÈÒÓ» (global hierarchy ofvalue), ·ÓÙ›ÛÙÔȯ·. ™Ù· Û˘ÌÊÚ·˙fiÌÂÓ· Ù˘ ¢¤ÏÈÎÙ˘ ηÈÙ·ÏÈÛÙÈ΋˜ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜, ·˘Ùfi˜ Ô ÏfiÁÔ˜ ÂÈηÏÂ›Ù·È ÊÔÚÙÈṲ̂ӷ ÏÂÎÙÈο ÂÓÂÚÁ‹-Ì·Ù· fiˆ˜ ·˘Ù¿ Ù˘ «·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘» Î·È Ù˘ «ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» Î·È Â‰Ú·È-ÒÓÂÙ·È Û˘ÁÎÂÈÌÂÓÈο ÛÙËÓ ·Íȷ΋ Û‹Ì·ÓÛË Ù˘ «ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÙË-Ù·˜» (Wade, 1999, Û. 452Ø °Î¤ÊÔ˘-ª·‰È·ÓÔ‡, 1999, Û. 195-196), Ë ÔÔ›·ÚÔÛÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÙ·È Ì fiÚÔ˘˜ Ô˘ ÚÔÛȉȿ˙Ô˘Ó ÛÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· ÙÔ˘ ·Ó··Ï-ÏÔÙÚ›ˆÙÔ˘ ÂÚÈÔ˘ÛÈ·ÎÔ‡ ÛÙÔÈ¯Â›Ô˘ (Strathern, 1995).60

O Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓÔ˜ ÏfiÁÔ˜ ÁÈ· ÙȘ ÌÔ˘ÛÈΤ˜ Ú·ÎÙÈΤ˜ ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ·ÚÔ˘ÛÈ¿-˙ÂÈ ·Ó·ÌÊ›‚ÔÏ· Û˘Ó¤¯ÂȘ Ì ÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ. ∞˘Ù¤˜, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, Á›ÓÔÓÙ·È ÛÙ·-‰È·Î¿ fiÏÔ Î·È ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚÔ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈο ÔÚ·Ù¤˜ Î·È ·Ó·ÁÓÒÛÈ̘ Ì ·Ô-ÎÏÂÈÛÙÈ΋ ·Ó·ÊÔÚ¿ Û ÌÈ· Ô˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·ÙÈ΋ ıÂÒÚËÛË Ù˘ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ¿˜ ÙÔ˘˜,ÛÙËÓ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·» ÙÔ˘ Á‡ÊÙÈÎÔ˘ «cool» ı· ϤÁ·ÌÂ. ∞Ó, ÏÔÈfiÓ, ηٷ-Ï˘ÙÈ΋˜ ÛËÌ·Û›·˜ ÁÈ· ÙËÓ Î·Ù·ÓfiËÛË Ù˘ «‰ÈÏ‹˜ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ¿˜ ÙÔ˘˜»˘‹ÚÍÂ, ÙËÓ ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋ ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ Ô˘ ·Ó·Ï‡Û·Ì ÛÙÔ ·ÚfiÓ ‰ÔΛÌÈÔ, Ë ·ÌÊ›-ÛËÌË ı¤ÛË ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ ˆ˜ «ÙfiÔ˘ ‰ÈÏ‹˜ ηٿÏ˄˘», ÙÔ‡ÙË Ë Ó¤·«·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·» Ê·›ÓÂÙ·È Ó· Û˘ÁÎÚÔÙÂ›Ù·È ÛÙË ‚¿ÛË ÙÔ˘ ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÌÔ‡ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘ Î·È Ù˘ ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋˜ Û¯¤Û˘ ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ Ì ·˘ÙfiÓ.61

°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA 137

60. µÏ¤Â, ›Û˘, Friedman, 1994Ø Wright, 1998. 61. µÏ. Theodosiou (˘fi ‰ËÌÔÛ›Â˘ÛË c).

BIB§IO°PAºIA

EÏÏËÓfiÁψÛË

∞ÁÁÂÏfiÔ˘ÏÔ˜ °., 1997, «°·Ì‹ÏȘ ·ÓÙ·ÏÏ·Á¤˜ Û ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈο ÌÂÈÎÙ¤˜ ·ÁÚÔÙÈΤ˜ ÎÔÈÓfiÙËÙ˜Ù˘ ª·Î‰ÔÓ›·˜. ∏ ÛËÌ·Û›· ÙÔ˘˜ ÁÈ· ÙË ‰È¿ÎÚÈÛË ÙˆÓ ÏËı˘ÛÌÒÓ», ÛÙÔ µ. °Ô‡Ó·Ú˘, π.ªÈ¯·ËÏ›‰Ë˜ Î·È °. ∞ÁÁÂÏfiÔ˘ÏÔ˜ (ÂÈÌ.), ∆·˘ÙfiÙËÙ˜ ÛÙË ª·Î‰ÔÓ›·, ∞ı‹Ó·, ¶··˙‹Û˘.

∞ÁÁÂÏfiÔ˘ÏÔ˜ °., (ÂÈÌ.) 2007, «∂ÏÏ¿‰·-µ·ÏοÓÈ·: ¶Ôχ-ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎfiÙËÙ· Î·È ·ÓÙÈ-ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈ-Îfi˜ ÏfiÁÔ˜», Õ º¿ÎÂÏÔ˜ ∂Ú¢ÓËÙÈÎÒÓ ∞ÔÙÂÏÂÛÌ¿ÙˆÓ, ∂Ú¢ÓËÙÈÎfi ¶ÚfiÁÚ·ÌÌ· ¶˘ı·Áfi-Ú·˜ ππ, ¶·ÓÂÈÛÙ‹ÌÈÔ ª·Î‰ÔÓ›·˜, £ÂÛÛ·ÏÔÓ›ÎË.

°È·ÎÔ˘Ì¿ÎË µ., 2006, «¶ÂÚ› (‰È·)ÙÚÔÊ‹˜ Î·È ÂıÓÈ΋˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜: OÈ ‰È·ÛÙ¿ÛÂȘ ÌÈ·˜ Ó¤·˜“ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜ ÔÈÎÈÏfiÙËÙ·˜” ÛÙË ÛËÌÂÚÈÓ‹ ∂ÏÏ¿‰·», ÛÙÔ ∂. ¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘ (ÂÈÌ.), ¶ÂÚÈ-¤ÙÂȘ Ù˘ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜. ∏ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ Ù˘ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ ÛÙË ÛËÌÂÚÈÓ‹ ∂ÏÏ¿‰·,∞ı‹Ó·, ∞ÏÂÍ¿Ó‰ÚÂÈ·, Û. 105-138.

°Î¤ÊÔ˘-ª·‰È·ÓÔ‡ ¢., 1999, ¶ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌfi˜ Î·È ∂ıÓÔÁÚ·Ê›·. ∞fi ÙÔÓ ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈÎfi Ú·ÏÈÛÌfi ÛÙËÓÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋ ÎÚÈÙÈ΋, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∂ÏÏËÓÈο °Ú¿ÌÌ·Ù·.

°Î¤ÊÔ˘-ª·‰È·ÓÔ‡ ¢. (ÂÈÌ.), 2003, ∂·˘Ùfi˜ Î·È “¿ÏÏÔ˜”: ∂ÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁ‹ÛÂȘ, Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ˜ Î·È Ú·-ÎÙÈΤ˜ ÛÙËÓ ∂ÏÏ¿‰· Î·È ÙËÓ ∫‡ÚÔ, ∞ı‹Ó·, Gutenberg.

°ÎfiÁÎÔ˜ ∞., 1995, ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜. ∏ ÚfiÛÊ·ÙË ÈÛÙÔÚ›· ÙÔ˘ ¯ˆÚÈÔ‡ (·fi ÙËÓ ∞ÂÏ¢ı¤ÚˆÛËÙÔ˘ 1913 ˆ˜ ÙȘ ̤Ú˜ Ì·˜), µ′ ∆fiÌÔ˜, πˆ¿ÓÓÈÓ·, ¢ˆ‰ÒÓË.

Cowan, J., 1998, «I‰ÈÒÌ·Ù· ÙÔ˘ ·Ó‹ÎÂÈÓ: ¶ÔÏ˘ÁψÛÛÈΤ˜ (Û˘Ó)·ÚıÚÒÛÂȘ Ù˘ ÙÔÈ΋˜ Ù·˘Ùfi-ÙËÙ·˜ Û ÌÈ· ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋ ΈÌfiÔÏË Ù˘ ª·Î‰ÔÓ›·˜», ÛÙÔ ¢. °Î¤ÊÔ˘-ª·‰È·ÓÔ‡ (ÂÈÌ.)∞ÓıÚˆÔÏÔÁÈ΋ ıˆڛ· Î·È ∂ıÓÔÁÚ·Ê›·: ™‡Á¯ÚÔÓ˜ Ù¿ÛÂȘ, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∂ÏÏËÓÈο °Ú¿ÌÌ·Ù·,Û. 583-618.

¢·Ïη‚ԇ΢ µ., 2005, ∏ ¤Ó· Î·È Ë ÁÎÏ›ÙÛ·. ∂ıÓÔÙÈ΋ Î·È ÂıÓÔÙÔÈ΋ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ· ÛÙÔ ∑·Áfi-ÚÈ ÙÔÓ 20fi ·È., ∞ı‹Ó·, O‰˘ÛÛ¤·˜.

Danforth L., 1999, H ª·Î‰ÔÓÈ΋ ‰È·Ì¿¯Ë. O ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌfi˜ Û ¤Ó·Ó ˘ÂÚÂıÓÈÎfi ÎfiÛÌÔ, ∞ı‹Ó·,∞ÏÂÍ¿Ó‰ÚÂÈ·.

∂ÏÏËÓÈ΋ ∂Ù·ÈÚ›· ∂ıÓÔÏÔÁ›·˜, 2002, OÈ ƒÔÌ¿ ÛÙËÓ ∂ÏÏ¿‰·, ∞ı‹Ó·.∫·Ú·Î·Û›‰Ô˘ ∞., 2000, M·Î‰ÔÓÈΤ˜ ÈÛÙÔڛ˜ Î·È ¿ıË (1870-1990), ∞ı‹Ó·, O‰˘ÛÛ¤·˜. K·˘Ù·ÓÙ˙fiÁÏÔ˘ ƒ., 2001, ™ÙË ÛÎÈ¿ ÙÔ˘ πÂÚÔ‡ µÚ¿¯Ô˘. ∆fiÔ˜ Î·È ÌÓ‹ÌË ÛÙ· ∞Ó·ÊÈÒÙÈη,

∞ı‹Ó·, EKKE, ∂ÏÏËÓÈο °Ú¿ÌÌ·Ù·.∫ÔÎÔÏ¿Î˘ ª., 2003, ∆Ô ‡ÛÙÂÚÔ ÁÈ·ÓÓÒÙÈÎÔ ·Û·Ï›ÎÈ: ¯ÒÚÔ˜, ‰ÈÔ›ÎËÛË Î·È ÏËı˘ÛÌfi˜ ÛÙËÓ

ÙÔ˘ÚÎÔÎÚ·ÙÔ‡ÌÂÓË ◊ÂÈÚÔ, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∫¤ÓÙÚÔ ¡ÂÔÂÏÏËÓÈÎÒÓ ∂Ú¢ÓÒÓ/∂ıÓÈÎfi ›‰Ú˘Ì·∂Ú¢ÓÒÓ.

∫Ô˘ÌÔ˘ÚÏ‹˜ °., 1998, «∂ÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁÈΤ˜ ÔÏ˘ÛË̛˜ Î·È ÔÏÈÙÈÎfi ÚfiÙ·ÁÌ·: ¤Ó· ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ··fi ÙÔÓ Î. ¶··ÚÚËÁfiÔ˘ÏÔ», ∆· πÛÙÔÚÈο, 28, 29, Û. 31-58.

∫˘ÚȷΛ‰Ô˘-¡¤ÛÙÔÚÔ˜ ∞., 1978, ∏ ıˆڛ· Ù˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋˜ §·ÔÁÚ·Ê›·˜, ∞ı‹Ó·, ™¯ÔÏ‹ ªˆÚ·˝ÙË.§·ÌÚ›‰Ë˜ π., 1993 [1889], ∏ÂÈÚÒÙÈη ªÂÏÂÙ‹Ì·Ù·, πˆ¿ÓÓÈÓ·, ∂Ù·ÈÚ›· ∏ÂÈÚˆÙÈÎÒÓ ªÂÏÂ-

ÙÒÓ.§ÂÔÓÙ‹ ∞., 1998, ToÔÁڷʛ˜ ÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌÔ‡: ÷ÚÙÔÁÚ·ÊÒÓÙ·˜ ÙËÓ ·ÙÚ›‰·, ∞ı‹Ó·, Scripta.§È¿ÎÔ˜ ∞., 1994, «¶ÚÔ˜ ›Û¢ÛÈÓ ÔÏÔ̤ÏÂÈ·˜ Î·È ÂÓfiÙËÙÔ˜. ∏ ‰fiÌËÛË ÙÔ˘ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ¯ÚfiÓÔ˘»,

ÛÙÔ ∆. ™ÎÏ·‚ÂÓ›Ù˘ (ÂÈÌ.), ∂ÈÛÙËÌÔÓÈ΋ Û˘Ó¿ÓÙËÛË ÛÙË ÌÓ‹ÌË ÙÔ˘ ∫.£. ¢ËÌ·Ú¿, ∞ı‹Ó·,∫¤ÓÙÚÔ ¡ÂÔÂÏÏËÓÈÎÒÓ ∂Ú¢ÓÒÓ/∂.π.∂

¡ÈÙÛÈ¿ÎÔ˜ µ., 1985, «∏ ËÌÈ-ÓÔÌ·‰È΋ ÎÙËÓÔÙÚÔÊÈ΋ ÎÔÈÓfiÙËÙ· ÛÙË ◊ÂÈÚÔ: ™¯¤ÛÂȘ ¶·Ú·-ÁˆÁ‹˜ Î·È ∫ÔÈÓˆÓÈ΋ ™˘ÁÎÚfiÙËÛË» ÛÙÔ ◊ÂÈÚÔ˜: ∫ÔÈÓˆÓ›·- OÈÎÔÓÔÌ›· 15Ô˜- 20Ô˜ ·È.,πˆ¿ÓÓÈÓ·, Û. 277-288,.

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY138

¡ÈÙÛÈ¿ÎÔ˜ µ., 1995, OÈ ÔÚÂÈÓ¤˜ ÎÔÈÓfiÙËÙ˜ Ù˘ µ. ¶›Ó‰Ô˘ ÛÙÔÓ ·fiË¯Ô Ù˘ Ì·ÎÚ¿˜ ‰È¿ÚÎÂÈ·˜,∞ı‹Ó·, ¶Ï¤ıÚÔÓ.

¡ÈÙÛÈ¿ÎÔ˜ µ., 2003, ÃÙ›˙ÔÓÙ·˜ ÙÔ ¯ÒÚÔ Î·È ÙÔ ¯ÚfiÓÔ, ∞ı‹Ó·, O‰˘ÛÛ¤·˜.¶···‡ÏÔ˘ ª. Î·È OÈÎÔÓÔ̤·-∫Ô¿ÛË ∂., 2002, «∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓÔÈ Î·È ∆ÛÈÁÁ·ÓÔÏÔÁ›·: §fiÁÔÈ

ÂÚ› ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜», ÛÙÔ OÈ ƒÔÌ¿ ÛÙËÓ ∂ÏÏ¿‰·, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∂ÏÏËÓÈ΋ ∂Ù·ÈÚ›· ∂ıÓÔÏÔÁ›·˜, Û.9-24.

¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘ ∂. (ÂÈÌ.), 2006, ¶ÂÚȤÙÂȘ Ù˘ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜: Ë ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ Ù˘ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ ÛÙË ÛËÌÂÚÈÓ‹ ∂ÏÏ¿‰·, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∞ÏÂÍ¿Ó‰ÚÂÈ·.

™ÈÁ¿Ï·˜ ¡., 2001, «∂ÏÏËÓÈÛÌfi˜ Î·È ÂÍÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌfi˜: Ô Û¯ËÌ·ÙÈÛÌfi˜ Ù˘ ÓÂÔÂÏÏËÓÈ΋˜ ¤ÓÓÔÈ·˜ÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌfi˜», ∆· πÛÙÔÚÈο, 34, Û. 3-70.

™ÎÔÂÙ¤· ∂., 1992, ∏ ¢‡ÛË Ù˘ ∞Ó·ÙÔÏ‹˜: ∂ÈÎfiÓ˜ ·fi ÙÔ Ù¤ÏÔ˜ Ù˘ OıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋˜ ∞˘ÙÔÎÚ·ÙÔ-Ú›·˜, ∞ı‹Ó·, °ÓÒÛË.

∆˙Èfi‚·˜ ¢. 1989, OÈ ÌÂÙ·ÌÔÚÊÒÛÂȘ ÙÔ˘ ÂıÓÈÛÌÔ‡ Î·È ÙÔ È‰ÂÔÏfiÁËÌ· Ù˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ ÛÙÔªÂÛÔfiÏÂÌÔ, ∞ı‹Ó·, O‰˘ÛÛ¤·˜.

∆ÚÔ˘Ì¤Ù· ™., 2001, ∫·Ù·Û΢¿˙ÔÓÙ·˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ˜ ÁÈ· ÙÔ˘˜ ªÔ˘ÛÔ˘ÏÌ¿ÓÔ˘˜ Ù˘ £Ú¿Î˘. ∆Ô·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ· ÙˆÓ ¶ÔÌ¿ÎˆÓ Î·È ÙˆÓ ∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓˆÓ, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∫ÚÈÙÈ΋.

∆ÛÈÌÈÚ›‰Ô˘ º., 2006, «¶Ò˜ ÌÔÚ› ηÓ›˜ Ó· Â›Ó·È ¶ÔÌ¿ÎÔ˜ ÛÙËÓ ∂ÏÏ¿‰· Û‹ÌÂÚ·; ∞Ó·ÛÙÔ-¯·ÛÌÔ› ÁÈ· ËÁÂÌÔÓÈΤ˜ ÔÏÈÙÈΤ˜ Û ÂÚÈıˆÚÈ·ÎÔ‡˜ ÏËı˘ÛÌÔ‡˜», ÛÙÔ ∂. ¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘(ÂÈÌ.), ¶ÂÚȤÙÂȘ Ù˘ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜. ∏ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ Ù˘ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ ÛÙË ÛËÌÂÚÈ-Ó‹ ∂ÏÏ¿‰·, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∞ÏÂÍ¿Ó‰ÚÂÈ·, Û. 105-138.

TÛÈÌÈÚ›‰Ô˘ º., 2005, «¶ÔÏÈÙÈΤ˜ Ù˘ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜ ÛÙÔ Ù¤ÏÔ˜ ÙÔ˘ 20Ô‡ ·È. ∏ ÔÚ›· ÚÔ˜ ÙËÓ“ÔÏ˘ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎfiÙËÙ·” Ù˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋˜ £Ú¿Î˘», ∂ÈıÂÒÚËÛË ∫ÔÈÓˆÓÈÎÒÓ ∂Ú¢ÓÒÓ,∂∫∫∂, 118, Û. 59-93.

•ÂÓfiÓfiÁψÛË

∞ggelopoulos G., 1993, «Mothers of the Nation: Gender and ethnicity in Greek Macedonia»ÛÙÔ Proceedings of the Conference on the Anthropology of Ethnicity: A critical Evaluation,ÕÌÛÙÂÚÓÙ·Ì, Û. 1-16.

Aggelopoulos G., 2000, «Political practices and multi-culturalism: The case of Salonica», J.Cowan (ed.), Macedonia: The Politics of Identity and Difference, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Pluto Press.

Alonso A. M., 1994, «The Politics of space, time and substance: State Formation, Nationalismand Ethnicity», Annual Review of Anthropology, 23, Û. 379-405.

Balibar E., 1998, «The Borders of Europe», ÛÙÔ P. Cheah Î·È µ. Robbins (eds), Cosmopolitics:Thinking and Feeling beyond the Nation, ªÈÓ¿ÔÏȘ, University of Minnesota Press, Û. 216-29.

Bayart J. F., 1996, The illusion of cultural identity, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Hurst & Company.Bhabha H., 1994, The location of culture, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge.Blau D., Keil Ch., Vellou-Keil ∞., Feld St. 2002, Bright Balkan Morning: Romani lives and the

power of music in Greek Macedonia, ª›ÓÙÏÙ·Ô˘Ó, ∫ÔÓ¤ÎÙÈÎÔ˘Ù, Wesleyan University Press.Boon J., 1999, Verging on extra-vagance: anthropology, history, religion, literature, arts… showbiz,

¶Ú›ÓÛÙÔÓ, Princeton University Press.Campbell J., 1964, Honour, family and patronage: A study of institutions and moral values in a

Greek Mountain Community, Oxford, Clarendon Press.Clogg R., 1980 [1979], A short history of Modern Greece, ∫¤ÈÌÙÚÈÙ˙, University Press.Cohen R., 1997, Global Diasporas, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, UCL Press.Comaroff J., Comaroff J. (eds), 1993, Modernity and Its Malcontents. Ritual and power in

postcolonial Africa, ™ÈοÁÔ, The University of Chicago Press.

°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA 139

Conklin B. A., 1997, «Body faint, feathers, and VCRs: Aesthetics and authenticity in Ama-zonian activism», American Ethnologist, 24 (4), Û. 711-737.

Cowan J., 1990, Dance and body politic in Northern Greece, ¶Ú›ÓÛÙÔÓ, Princeton University Press.Cowan J. (ed.), 2000, Macedonia: The Politics of Identity and Difference, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Pluto Press. de Certeau M., 1984, The practice Ôf everyday life, ª¤ÚÎϸ, University of California Press.Demetriou O., 2004, «Prioritising ethnicities: The uncertainty of Pomak-ness in the urban

Greek Rhodoppe», Ethnic and Racial Studies, 27, Û. 95-119.Diawara M., 1998, «Homebody Cosmopolitan», October, 83, Û. 51-70.Fortier A.-M., 1999, «Re-Membering places and the performance of belonging(s)», Theory,

Culture and Society, 16 (2), Û. 41-64.Friedman J., 1994, Cultural identity and global process, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Sage.Galland T. W., 2001, Modern Greece, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Arnold.Gay Y Blasco P., 1999, Gypsies in Madrid. Sex, gender and the performance of identity, OÍÊfiÚ‰Ë,

Berg.Gay Y Blasco P., 2002, «Gypsy/Roma diasporas. A comparative perspective», Social Anthro-

pology, 10(2), Û. 173-88.Gefou-Madianou D., 1999, «Cultural polyphony and identity formation: negotiating tradition

in Attica», American Ethnologist, 26(2), Û. 412-439. Gilroy P., 1991, «Sounds authentic: Black music, ethnicity, and the challenge of a changing

same», BMR Journal, 11(2), Û. 111-36.Gourgouris S., 1996, Dream Nation: Enlightenment, colonization and the institution of modern

Greece, ™Ù¿ÓÊÔÚÓÙ, Stanford University Press.Green S., 1999, Negotiating perceptions of fragile environments in Epirus, Northwestern Greece

(¶ÚfiÁÚ·ÌÌ· Archaeomedes II, ENV 4-CT95-0159, DGXII of the Commission of theEuropean Union).

Green S., 2005, Notes from the Balkans: Locating ambiguity and marginality on the Greek-Albanian Border, ¶Ú›ÓÛÙÔÓ, Princeton University Press.

Hall S. Î·È P. du Guy (eds), 1996, Questions of cultural identity, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Sage.Handler R., 1986, «Authenticity», Anthropology Today, 2 (1), Û. 2-4.Handler R., 1988, Nationalism and the politics of culture in Quebec, ª¿ÓÙÈÛÔÓ, University of

Wisconsin Press.Haraway D., 1997, «Mice into Wormholes: A comment on the nature of no nature», ÛÙÔ G. L.

Downey, J. Dumit (eds) Cyborgs and Citadels: Anthropological Interventions in EmergingSciences and Technologies, ™¿ÓÙ· ºÂ, School of American Research Press, Û. 209-43.

∏art L., 1999, «Culture, civilization and demarcation at the northwestern borders of Greece»,American Ethnologist, 26, Û. 196-220.

Harvey P., 1996, Hybrids of Modernity: Anthropology, the nation-state and the universal exhibition,§ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge.

Herzfeld M., 1987, Anthropology through the Looking Glass, ∫¤ÈÌÚÈÙ˙, Cambridge University Press.Herzfeld M., 1997, Cultural intimacy: Social poetics in the nation-state, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge.Herzfeld M., 2004, The body impolitic: Artisan and artifice in the global hierarchy of value, ™Èο-

ÁÔ, University of Chicago Press.Hesse B., 1993, «Black to front and black again: Radicalisation through contested times and

spaces», ÛÙÔ M. Keith, S. Pile (eds), Place and the politics of identity, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge,Û. 162-182.

Heynen H., 2006, «Questioning Authenticity», National Identities, 8(3), Û. 287-300.

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY140

Hunt Y., 1996, «Yiftos, Tsinganos: A note on Greek terminology», Journal of the Gypsy LoreSociety, 9(1), Û. 71-8.

Just R., 1989, «Triumph of the ethnos», M. Chapman, M. ªcDonald Î·È ∂. Tonkin (eds),History and Ethnicity, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge, Û. 71-88.

Karakasidou A., 1993, «Politicizing culture: Negating ethnic identity in Greek Macedonia»,Journal of Modern Greek Studies, 11(1), Û. 1-28.

Kitromilides P., 1989, «Imagined communities and the Origins of the National Question in theBalkans», European History Quarterly, 19(2), Û. 149-92.

Leontis A., 1997, «Essay Review: Ambivalent Greece», Journal of Modern Greek Studies, 15, Û.125-36.

Lortat-Jacob B., 1994, Musiques en Fêtes: Maroc, Sardaigne, Roumanie, ¶·Ú›ÛÈ, Galliard.Malkki L., 1992, «National Geographic: The Rooting of peoples and the territorialization of

national identity among scholars and refugees», Cultural Anthropology, 7(1), Û. 24-44.ªanos I., 2003, «To dance or not to dance: Dancing dilemmas in a border region in northern

Greece», Focaal. European Journal of Anthropology, 41, Û. 21-32. Manuel P., 1989, «Andalusian, gypsy and class identity in the contemporary Flamenco

complex», Ethnomusicology, 33(2), Û. 47-65.Matras Y., 2004, «Romacilikanes:The Romani dialect of Parakalamos», Romani Studies, 14(1),

Û. 59-109.Mitschell T., 1994, Flamenco Deep Song, ¡ÈÔ˘ ä‚ÂÓ, Yale University Press.ªoore H. (ed.), 1996, The Future of Anthropological Knowledge, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge.Peckham R. S., 2001, National histories, natural pasts: Nationalism and the Politics of Place in

Greece, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, I.B.Tauris Î·È Co Ltd.Pollis A., 1992, «Greek National Identity: Religious Minorities, Rights, and European Norms»,

Journal of Modern Greek Studies, 10(2), Û. 171-95.Probyn E., 1996, Outside Belongings, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge.Ravetz A., 2001, «Vision, knowledge and the invention of place in an English town», ∞ӤΉÔ-

ÙË ¢È‰·ÎÙÔÚÈ΋ ¢È·ÙÚÈ‚‹, ª¿ÓÙÛÂÛÙÂÚ, University of Manchester.Rockfeller S., [¯.¯.], «There is a culture gere: Spectacle and the inculcation of folklore in

Highland Bolivia», ·‰ËÌÔÛ›Â˘ÙÔ ¿ÚıÚÔ.Roginsky D., 2006, «Nationalism and ambivalence: ethnicity, gender and folklore as categories

of otherness», Patterns of Prejudice, 40(3), Û. 237-58.Rice T., 1994, May it fill you soul. Experiencing Bulgarian music, ™ÈοÁÔ, Chicago University

Press.Sahlins P., 1989, Boundaries: The making of France and Spain in the Pyrenees, ª¤ÚÎϸ,

University of California Press.Skeggs B., 1997, Formations of class and gender: Becoming respectable, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Sage.Stavros S., 1995, «The legal status of minorities in Greece today: The adequacy of their

protection in the light of current human rights perceptions», Journal of Modern GreekStudies, 13, Û. 1-32.

Stewart K., 1996, A space on the side of the road. Cultural poetics in an ‘other’ America, ¶Ú›ÓÛÙÔÓ,Princeton University Press.

Stewart M., 1997, The time of The Gypsies, OÍÊfiÚ‰Ë, Westview Press.Stolcke V., 1995, «Talking culture: new boundaries, new rhetorics of exclusion in Europe»,

Current Anthropology, 36(1), Û. 1-24.

°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA 141

Stolcke V., 1999, «New rhetorics of exclusion in Europe», International Social Science Journal,51(1), Û. 25-35.

Strathern M. (ed.), 1991, Partial connections, ™¿‚·Ù˙, Rowman & Littlefield Publishers, Inc.Strathern M. (ed.), 1995, Shifting contexts: Transformations in Anthropological knowledge, §ÔÓ-

‰›ÓÔ, Routledge.∆heodosiou A., 2003, Authentic performances and ambiguous identities: Gypsy musicians on the

Greek Albanian border, ∞ӤΉÔÙË ¢È‰·ÎÙÔÚÈ΋ ¢È·ÙÚÈ‚‹, ª¿ÓÙÛÂÛÙÂÚ, University ofManchester.

Theodosiou A., 2004, «Be-longing in a doubly occupied place’: The Parakalamos GypsyMusicians», Romani Studies, 13(2), Û. 25-58.

Theodosiou A., 2007, «Disorienting rhythms: Gypsyness, authenticity and place on the Greek-Albanian Border», History and Anthropology, 18(2), Û. 153-176.

∆heodosiou A., (˘fi ¤Î‰ÔÛË a), «Marginal majority and disheveled otherness: debatingGypsyness on the Greek-Albanian Border», ÛÙÔ K. Tyler Î·È B. Peterson (ÂÈÌ.), Whosehouse is this? Majority cultures and the politics of ethnic difference, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Palgrave.

Theodosiou A., (˘fi ‰ËÌÔÛ›Â˘ÛË b) «What kind of people do you think we are?’:understanding gypsy difference differently», Identities.

Theodosiou A., (˘fi ‰ËÌÔÛ›Â˘ÛË c) «ªulticulturalism and the logic of identity: A Greek-Gypsy case», Journal of the Hellenic Diaspora.

Todorova M. 1997, Imagining the Balkans, ¡¤· ÀfiÚÎË, Oxford University Press.Triantafyllidou A., Veikou M., 2002, «The hierarchy of Greekness ethnic and national identity

considerations in Greek immigration policy», Ethnicities, 2(2), Û. 189-208.Trubeta S., 2003, «Gypsiness, racial discourse and persecution: Balkan Roman during the

Second World War», Nationalities Papers, 31(4), Û. 495-514.Verdery K., 1996, What was Socialism and what comes next, ¶Ú›ÓÛÙÔÓ, Princeton University

Press.Wade P., 1999, «Working culture. Making identities in Cali, Colombia», Current Anthropology,

40(4), Û. 449-62.Wade P., 2000, Music, race and nation. Musica Tropica in Colombia, ™ÈοÁÔ, Chicago University

Press.Wilk R., 1995. «Learning to be local in Belize: Global systems of common difference», ÛÙÔ D.

Miller (ed.) Worlds apart: Modernity through the prism of the local, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge, Û.110-33.

Wilson T., H. Donnan (eds), 1998, Border identities: Nation and State at International Frontiers,∫¤˚ÌÙÚÈÙ˙, Cambridge University Press.

Wright S., 1998, «The politicization of culture», Anthropology Today, 14(1), Û. 7-15.Àiakoumaki V., 2006, «Ethnic Turks and “Muslims” and the performance of multiculturalism:

The case of the Dromeno of Thrace», South European Society and Politics, 11, Û. 145-161.Zerubavel Y., 1995, Recovered roots: Collective memory and the making of Israeli national

tradition, ™ÈοÁÔ, Chicago University Press.

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY142